What if Naruto had a Twin Sister Harem | Part 1

Yo guys, it's Rayuga XD. You already know YouTube has its limits eyes. So, if you want to see the spicier, uncensored, and exclusive stuff I can't post here, check out my Patreon. That's where I drop all my 18 plus lemon content, early uploads, and more. Links in the description. Come join the fun. October 10th in the Hidden Leaf Village. The day had started off similarly to all others. Calm, be calm. The silence that always preceded a storm. But a woman was in labor deep within a secret location protected by the highest security far from the busy streets of Konaha. Sweat clung to her forehead as her screams reverberated through the darkened room. The genturi of the village, Kusha Uzuzuaki, gripped the bedding under her as she struggled with the excruciating pain of childbirth and the darker stirring inside of her. Her spouse, fourth Hokag Manado Namakazi, was at her side. His eyes darted between his wife and the intricate ceiling barrier enclosing them. His face tense within Kusha. The seal that held the nine tails, Kurama, was eroding. The most vulnerable time had always been during birth. Then it came. As the chamber filled with the cries of a newborn triplets, Kusha let out one last scream. As Manato gazed at the kids, his eyes grew wide with wonder. The first was a girl. her red hair wet with perspiration, glistening like her mother's. Her eyes were a sharp blue. The second, a girl with violet eyes that resembled her mothers and golden hair like her fathers. And lastly, a boy, the youngest. The three whisker marks on his cheeks were the most noticeable feature of his blended hair. As Manado looked at them, tears filled his eyes. They're perfect. However, the happiness was fleeting. The air became suddenly cold. It was fear, not peace, that put an end to the baby's cries. It was a sharp sound like the tearing of wind. Manado spun about. The ambuards were all dead. Blood gathered under them. Lady Bako, the third hoage's wife, who had been the midwife, collapsed beside the bed, dead, and in the darkness. A man in a mask stood. Cloak of darkness. Mask with a spiral pattern. The three babies were in his hand. The heart stopped in Manado. Who are you? he yelled, his chakras exploding with anger and fear. How did you get in? I didn't sense a thing. The man spoke calmly. Chilly. Too quiet. Then he said, "Hand over the nine tales or the children die." Time stopped. With her face contorted in rage, Kusha attempted to get out of bed, still weak and hardly conscious. "You monster. You bastard!" Manato yelled, her eyes blazing with unadulterated rage. "Put them down!" The man in the mask did not recoil. In his arms, the three kids whimpered. In his free hand, a blade of chakra shimmerred. Close. Too near. This wasn't a threat. Manado realized. Then it was a pledge. The infants were flung into the air by the man in the mask. Kusha yelled, "No!" in a voice racked with fear. Manado, however, made no hesitation. The fourth Hokag disappeared under a burst of yellow light, then reappeared in midair. With his heart thumping in his chest, he embraced all three infants. Then he caught sight of them, tags that explode. His gaze expanded without hesitation. He disappeared once more, teleporting to the hoage's office where a group of medical ninja and retired third Hokagen Serbi were waiting. Manado yelled, "The children, get these tags off them now." As she started to carefully and precisely remove them, he gave the triplets to Hizen as the final tag was deactivated. There's no time to explain. A masked man attacked us. He killed the Anbu Lady Boako and he's targeting Kasha and the Nine Tales. His expression grew stern. Go. Manado disappeared once more. It was too late when he returned to the secret lair. The ritual had already been started by the man in the mask. It had a broken seal. Free was the nine tales. As her chakra spiraled out of control, Kusha lay on the ground, barely conscious from the strain. Manado made a snap decision. He took her in his arms and transported her to the hospital where their infants were now secure. Manado uttered the words, "There's no time to rest." With ragged breath, "Kai is loose. I have to stop him." Chaos had broken out outside. The village was being torn apart by the rampaging nine tales. Even though the shinobi were fighting hard, some of them were dying to buy time. But it wasn't enough. In a burst of light, Manado emerged on a rooftop, looking out over the destruction. There were fires. Buildings were torn apart by craters. The air was filled with the cries of the wounded. He was aware of what needed to be done. Manado teleported again in a last desperate move, this time to the hospital room where the triplets were lying in their cribs. He gazed at them. So innocent, so little. There's no other way," he said in a whisper. Weakly, Kusha sat up and faced him. What are you talking about? With a low voice, he declared, "I'm going to seal the nine tales into two of the children, Mido and Narumi." Kusha's gaze expanded. Why not Nar? Manado paused. Because Mido and Narumi inherited your Uzumaki jeans. Strong, resilient. We know the Uzumaki are capable of housing the nine tales. Nar, he stopped and gazed at the child. He's like me too much of my blood. He doesn't have the same Uzumaki jeans. Although Kusha appeared conflicted, she eventually nodded. Fine, but I'm coming with you. I can help. Manado cautioned. You're not at full strength firmly. I've recovered enough, she declared. Manado nodded, seeing the fire in her eyes. He teleported Kasha, Nidato, and Narumi to the battlefield in the following instant. The roar of Kaibus reverberated through the village's ruins. Without hesitation, Kusha called forth her chakra chains, the Uzumaki's bloodline technique, and encircled the nine tales with them, limiting its motion. "Now," she exclaimed. Manato channeled all of his chakra into the ceiling jutsu and flew through hand seals. He split the chakra of the nine tales with heartbreak and accuracy, half sealed into Mido and the other half into Narumi. One final roar from the monster, then disappeared into the light. The conflict was over. However, the wounds it caused would always be remembered. After several hours, the commotion subsided. Peace had returned for the time being, though the village was still smoldering from the attack. Kusha lay in a quiet hospital room, her battleweary body finally succumbing to exhaustion. Mido, Narumi, and Narut slept peacefully in three small cribs nearby, oblivious to the fate they had just barely avoided. Gently the door slid open. Manado, a friendly, well-known voice said. Jeriah andsunade took over. Manado got up from his chair next to Kosa<unk>s bed and smiled wearily at them. He remarked, "You made it." Jeriah said, "Of course." And moved toward the cribs. He grinned as he glanced down at the children who were sleeping. "So, these are your kids, huh?" "Yeah," Manato declared with pride. "Triplets?" Sununade gave Kusha a gentle pat on the shoulder. You did well, Kusha. Rest now. Kosa nodded feebly. Thank you, Sununade. However, Jeriah's expression had become graver. Manado, he uttered softly. I came because of a prophecy from the great elder Toad. Manado<unk>'s face grew angular. A prophecy? Jeriah gave a nod. Yes, it spoke of a child born with extraordinary power. The child would bring peace to the world and finally end the cycle of hatred. Manado and Kosa looked at each other. Manado questioned, "You think it's our children?" Jeriah glanced at Narumi and Nidato. I believe it is. They're both Genturiki now. They hold the nine tales. It's obvious. Kusha scowlled. But what about Nar? He's their brother. He's just as much our child as they are. I'm sorry, Kusha, but I don't think Narudo is part of the prophecy. He doesn't carry the beast. Not like they do, Jeriah said quietly after he paused. There was a thick silence in the room. Here is Serbi stood by the window unseen and listened quietly. Kakashi, who had come earlier, was also silent, leaning against the wall with sad eyes. Jeriah then turned back to Manato and said, "There<unk>'s more. I think you need to make a choice. A hard one. Manato's chest grew constricted. What kind of choice, Sensei? Jeriah let out a slow breath. You should take Mido and Narumi and leave the village for a few years. Train them in secret. Help them control the Ninetales before it controls them. Manado's face grew serious. Why not train them here? Why should we leave Narudo behind? Jeriah didn't panic. If the girls lose control, the council may intervene, and not in a good way. Outside the village, you can train them in peace without politics. As for Narudo, he looked away. He may grow up to be a good shinobi, but he won't have the power his sisters do. He won't be the one the prophecy speaks of. Enough. Kusha screamed abruptly, her eyes blazing with rage. You're saying we should abandon our son just because he's not a genturi. Are you out of your mind? Kusha. Jeriah gently replied. I know how this sounds, but the safety of the village and the world may depend on those two girls. They need guidance. You can return later and train Narudo the same way. Manado, trying to maintain his composure, clenched his fists. So, you want me to take two of my children and leave one behind alone to grow up thinking we chose his sisters over him. Just for a few years, demanded Jeriah. Narudo will be safe with Hisen. You can return once Midito and Narumi can handle their power. Then we<unk>ll train Nar. Give him the toad summoning contract. Help him catch up. Manato muttered. But will he ever forgive us? Nobody responded like a blade. The silence hung. Jeriah said, "It won't happen." In an attempt to sound comforting. No child would grow up hating their parents, especially not the son of Manado and Kusha. However, Hisin's harsh and dissatisfied voice interrupted. I disagree. This entire idea is not only foolish, it's cruel, he responded. Leaving one child behind because he's normal. That's not training, that's abandonment. If you're going to leave the village, then take Narudo with you. He needs his parents just as much as the other two. Jera scowlled. If we take him, he could be in danger. What if Mido and Narumi lose control? What if they hurt him? They'd never forgive themselves. Kusha and Manato wouldn't forgive themselves. It could ruin all of them. His remained motionless. He's their brother, Jeriah. You're asking his parents to rip their own family apart. That's not a hard choice. That's a wrong one. Jeriah spoke in a calm yet firm tone. Sometimes sacrifices must be made for the greater good. If this prophecy is true, Mido and Narumi need to be prepared for the weight of the world. Narudo, he'll have a simpler life. He'll be safe. Up until now, had remained quiet. Hi's right. It feels wrong, she muttered. But Jeriah does have a point. If the girls lose control in training, it might scar Nar emotionally or worse. With a deep sigh, Hisan's facial lines became more noticeable. Manado Kusha, I understand the pressure you're under, but please think about what this will do to Nar. Manato's hands clenched tightly as he lowered his gaze. It seemed as though his heart was breaking in two. Jeriah took a step forward. Manado, if you do this, the world will remember your name as one of the greatest protectors of peace. You and Kosa will be heroes, not just of the village, but of the world. It's a hard choice, but the right one. The voice of Kusha broke. But what about Nar? Jeriah's voice grew softer. The village loves you, Kusha. It adores Manato. Nar will grow up as the hoage's son. He<unk>ll have support, love, admiration. He'll be safe here, and when the time is right, you'll return to him. Kusha<unk>'s eyes softened. A mixture of hope and fear. She cast her gaze down at her three kids. Nar, so quiet. So little. A protracted silence ensued. Then Minato finally said, "We<unk>ll do it, Sensei." Jeriah put a hand on Manato's shoulder and smiled in relief. You won't regret this. After another moment of hesitation, Kusha nodded slowly. Sununade said nothing. Hi swung around. Standing close to the window. Kakashi remained silent, but his hands were baldled into fists. They were aware of the recent decision. They also knew it wasn't bravery. It was duty disguised as abandonment. After completing his last tasks as Hokag, Manado stood at the village gates the following morning alongside Kosa, Jeriah, and Sununade. Warmly wrapped for the journey, Mido and Narumi slept in their parents' arms. Grim-faced Hirozen and Kakashi were waiting at the exit. Sensei, we appreciate your concern, but it must be done. Manado sharply. This is a bad idea, Hirozen remarked. You're abandoning your son. You're creating an orphan even though he has parents who are alive. Guilt twisting in their hearts. Manado and Kusha hesitated, whispering. But it's the only way, Kusha said. Disgusted. Hi shook his head. Think, he urged, his voice rising. You're leaving him to grow up alone. When you finally return and tell him you're his parents, do you really think he'll run into your arms? No, he'll hate you with all his heart. Jeriah's arms were crossed. That won't happen. Once we come back, we'll train him. What child wouldn't want to be trained by legends like us? Kusha gave a nod. Don't teach him anything big until we return. We<unk>ll handle his basic training ourselves. Hi became angry. Are both of you insane? He yelled. "By the time you come back, other kids his age will be in academy many be Jennins, and you want him to be helpless." Mocked by everyone, Manado<unk>'s head bowed. Please, it will help us make up for lost time when we return. His clenched his fists at his sides. He snarled. I still don't agree with this, though. Jeriah, however, was already in motion. Let's<unk> go. We have no time to waste. Suddenly, they were gone. At the village gates, Hirozen and Kakashi watched as Manado, Kusha, Jeriah, Sununade, Nidato, and Naruko vanished into the distance, leaving Narudo in their wake. Here said sourly, "They're leaving their only son behind for a dumb prophecy." Kakashi whispered, "Don't you believe in prophecies?" Jeriah sama speaks highly of them. "It's not about prophecy," was Hi<unk>s stern statement. Imagine growing up in an orphanage, wondering everyday why your parents left you. Craving their love, but only getting loneliness. When they come back, they'll be in for a surprise. Narud will hate them. Kakashi took a swallow. Will you tell Nar the truth that his parents abandoned him? With the burden of guilt pressing down on him, Hisan shook his head. No, I'll let destiny unfold. Kakashi questioned, "So, we're leaving him in the orphanage." Hi turned away, closed his eyes, and let out a long sigh. Quote dot dot dot. Yes, after a few days. Thus, Naruto's fate was set. He would be alone, forgotten, and forsaken by the people who ought to have cared for him the most. The Konaha Council met a few days later. The elders demanded answers after the news of the fourth hoage's abrupt departure went viral. Homea asked in a severe tone, "Where has Monado gone? The fourth has abandoned his post without informing the council. Weary and irritated, Hisan stood at the head of the room. They left to train their daughters. Mito and Narumi now bear the burden of the nine tales. They need control. Without it, they pose a danger to the village. Kaharu questioned sharply, "What about their son?" Hisen paused before responding. Narut is here in the village. They believed staying would put him at risk if the girls lost control. So they left him behind for his own safety. There was tense silence. Then it was broken by a voice full of hidden malice. Shimmer Danzo, he muttered. Hmp sentimental dil. They've abandoned a child. A child of Hokag blood. A powerful legacy now left defenseless. His gaze grew strained. He is not defenseless. He will be protected. Danzo gave a cold, calculating smile, but said no more. His mind's gears were turning deep inside. The village's beloved child left behind, forgotten, moldable, vulnerable, the perfect weapon if guided correctly. A young woman who had been on a solitary mission for a month returned to the gates that evening. Noharo Ren, she was so excited to see her sensei Monado, his wife Kasha, and their kids that her steps were light with anticipation. Before Hiazen himself stopped her, she had heard whispers but had dismissed them. Ren, he said gently. We need to talk. Bewildered. She blinked. As sensei back home, I brought a gift for the babies. Wait, he is back right here. Is inside, his aged face showing the strain. Manado and Kasha left. Took their daughters with them. Nar was left behind. Ren's grin disappeared. Quote, dot dot dot. Left. What do you mean left? Why would they leave Nar? They believed the girls needed special training to control the nine tales, and they feared for Naruto's safety if things went wrong. Ren's hands shook a little as her brain attempted to take in the information. So, they just left him alone. I'm afraid so. Ren changed her face. Disbelief, followed by anger, had replaced the joy of her return. How could they do that to him? He's their son. What kind of parents? What kind of father leaves their child behind for other children? Ren was upset and disappointed in Manado Kakashi because they both thought they would make excellent parents. Danzo Shimura started weaving his web in the darkness. Danzo started his plans in secret when Narudo was only 2 years old. He employed the civilian council as his puppets, moving them like pieces on a board out of sight of the Hokag and Shinobi elite. The first murmurss were faint. Manado and Kosa left him because he was weak. He's not like his sisters. No power, no purpose. For Danzo, though, that was insufficient. The rumors soon became more sinister and subtle. He propagated the myth that Narudo was more than just a boy. However, the nine tales took on a new form, twisting the child's facial whiskers into a symbol of the demon trapped inside. He pointed to them as evidence. Look at his face. Those marks, they aren't natural. He is the fox. They left him behind for a reason. Like poison, Danzo's lies ate into the villagers hearts. As Danzo watched silently from the shadows, grinning under his mask, the people started to view the defenseless child with suspicion, then fear, and finally hatred. The damage was done by Naruto's fourth birthday. The murmurss had become icy gazes. Instead of a child, the villagers now saw a demon disguised as a human. The rumors took off like wildfire, fueled by Danzo<unk>'s falsehoods and the civilian council's inciting of fear. monster. That's the nine tales. Why is he still here? At last, the orphanage that had previously taken care of him yielded to the pressure. With tears in his eyes, and only the clothes on his back, Narudo was left on the street after the matron abruptly threw him out while trembling with fear and disgust. The villagers glared at the weeping child. And here is Serbi, who was observing from a distance, clenched his fists. His voice was a whisper of controlled rage as he turned away. Danzo, what are you scheming with this child? He was aware. The animosity, the moment, the murmurss, it all smacked of Danzo<unk>'s deceit. His took swift action. He personally gave Narudo a modest apartment on the outskirts of the village after discovering him in an alley, shivering and hungry. He had a stove, a blanket, and one room, but that was all he had. Narud grinned as well. Although Hirozen was unable to be present all the time, he trusted Kakashi and Ren to look after Narudo in his absence. Heartbroken by the events, Ren came to visit whenever she came back from missions, bringing warmth, food, and toys. Quiet but protective Kakashi. Nar was not alone. Even though the village started to ignore him, not just yet, they were all takenback by Nar despite everything. He was intelligent, upbeat, and brilliant, a beacon in a village that had only attempted to stifle him. Nar grinned despite the hatred that pervaded his surroundings and the rumors that followed him everywhere. He didn't have any pals his age. Danzo<unk>'s lies poisoned the other parents who made sure their kids avoided him at all costs. However, Narut didn't mind because he had three people who genuinely cared about him. Hi, Kakashi, Ren. His world revolved around them. He started referring to Hirozen as Gigi, a name that warmed the elderly man's weary soul. Narudo was a younger brother who was desperate for attention, stories, and the small amount of affection they could give in between missions. And Kakashi and Ren clung to him like family. However, even that tiny happiness couldn't keep him safe indefinitely. Narudo was cornered in an alley by a group of villagers one day when he was 6 years old. Their irrational and baseless hatred boiled over. They called him a demon, a monster, and a curse. as they beat him. Up until Hirozen showed up like a storm, the third Hokag came down. He put an end to the attack with a ferocity that had not been seen in years and established a law that said no one would ever touch Narudo again. With the hoage's power, he made sure of it, but the harm had already been done. The wounds on the body healed, but the falsehoods, Danzo<unk>s deception had become too entrenched. His could not get rid of them, no matter how hard he tried. The twisted story that was whispered behind closed doors was too twisted for him to change, and he was haunted by that. But even in the darkest recesses of his early years, Narudo found happiness in the infrequent times he spent playing with Kakashi, laughing with Gigi, or listening to Renhham old lullabies. His light came from them. They also had him. However, the most depressing reality of all, which none of them dared to speak out loud, was this. Nar had been born 6 years prior. Furthermore, not a single letter had been sent. Neither Kusha nor Manado mentioned their son at all. Not once. In the Hoage's office, Kakashi stood next to Ren, his fists clenched. His voice was low as he finally said, "Hokag sama, has any message come from Manato sensei or Kosa?" Ren<unk>s eyes were hopeful as she looked up. Both of them waited. Here is an avoided looking at them. No, he said plainly. Between them, the word dropped like a stone. Ren's expression contorted in shock. Six years and they haven't written even once. Her voice broke, not even to ask how their own son is doing. Kakashi's mouth tightened. Over the years, he had suppressed many emotions, but this it was impossible because of this. Silently, "Feels like they've forgotten him," he said. Before Ren's soft but tremulous voice spoke again, the silence grew thick. "Should we tell him?" Kakashi turned in her direction. "Tell who?" Narudo, she said in a whisper. He's been asking about his parents for days now. He keeps wondering where they are, what they're like. What do I say to him? Kakashi. Do I tell him they left him behind? Do I tell him they never write, never asked, never care? The final word made her voice tremble. The room fell silent. Here turned his head away, his face etched with guilt. Since there was no simple solution, because in a cruel, indisputable manner, they had left him behind. We shouldn't tell Narudo, Hisan said in a low stoic voice. It would crush him. Kakashi, Ren, the boy is already hurting. He knows somehow that the village looks at him with hate. He feels it. The whispers, the staes, the rumors that his parents left him because he's useless. He's already been asking me about it. And I don't know how much longer I can lie to him before he sees the truth for himself. He hesitated as if he was trying to collect his thoughts. The decision weighing more heavily every second. If we tell him that his parents abandoned him, it will destroy him. He may be young, but his heart is pure, and this would break him. The boy's light, his smile, it's the only thing that's kept me going after all these years. And I'm not ready to take that from him. With worried expressions on their faces, Ren and Kakashi stood still. Both of them had become close to Narudo and had begun to consider him a member of their family. It was nearly intolerable to consider keeping such a painful truth from him. His went on, his voice becoming icier and tinged with something much more nuanced. When Minato and Kusha come back, they'll have to face the consequences of their decisions. They left their son behind without a single word, and Nar, he'll make them pay for it. His anger once it comes to the surface will burn brighter than anyone expects and they'll be the ones who will have to face that, not us. The hoage's voice faltered a little, revealing the intense internal conflict he was experiencing. He was aware that keeping this from Narudo was wrong, but he also understood that he had to shield him from the reality until he was mature enough to deal with it. For now, we need to protect him from this pain. Let him grow up without that burden. Let him remain the bright, happy child he is for as long as we can. When the time comes, we<unk>ll deal with the consequences," Hirisan said, his voice becoming softer, but still determined. Though their hearts were heavy, Kakashi and Ren nodded, acknowledging the gravity of Hirozen's choice. For Naruto's sake, they would have to keep this secret and hope that the truth wouldn't destroy him beyond redemption when he was ready. Narudo had escaped significant trouble for the past 2 years. The violence had subsided until today, but the villagers hatred remained unwavering. 8-year-old Narut ran through the streets, panting in his heart pounding. Shouts rang out in the distance behind him. Adult villagers were pursuing him once more. There he is. Get the monster. Naruto's feet led him down well-known alleys, but his judgment was impaired by fear. He skidded to a stop as he turned a corner. A dead end. He gasped for air. He shook as he turned and saw the alley walls covered in shadows. With clenched fists and ruthless eyes, the villagers closed in as one of the men sprang at him. Narudo disappeared. The crowd froze in disbelief. A few moments later, Kakashi Hitaki, a masked Anbu, silently landed between them, his silver hair glistening in the midday sun. Kakashi said, "You're all under arrest for attacking a child." In a chilly voice that belied the porcelain mask. Some attempted to object, but were silenced by the expression in his only visible eye. He insisted, "Where is he? Won<unk> just disappeared." Stumbled one of the villagers. Tower of Hokag. Within minutes, Hisen learned of Naruto's disappearance. He remained quiet for a while. His eyes narrowed as he slowly exhaled smoke from his pipe. "Danzo," he called Anbu to search the entire village, but the boy was nowhere to be found for days. His concern grew. If Danzo took him, if that man turned Nar into an emotionless weapon like the rest of Root Hisan called Danzo to his office in a panic. Tell me plainly, Danzo, he said, "Did you take Nar?" Behind his cane and bandaged face, Danzo remained composed as usual. With ease, he asked, "Why would I take a child his own parents deemed worthless? Manado and Kusha left him to rot. I have no use for dead weight." Hi's hand quivered at the venom in Danzo<unk>s words. However, there was no evidence, no proof. I'll burn Root to the ground if you're lying. Hi thought. He put Danzo under silent surveillance after that day, but it didn't provide any answers. Narut had not returned. The only people who publicly wept for the missing boy were Yame and Ichiaku Tuki. The rest of the village hardly paid any attention. They were relieved or worse. Konaha's streets were alive with activity. While shinobi of all ranks, including Chunan, Jonnan, and even Anbu performed their duties with practiced efficiency, civilians went about their daily lives. In a blur of movement in the afternoon sun, some of them leapt elegantly from rooftop to rooftop under the pretense of D-rank missions. Recently graduated Jennon were observed carrying out routine tasks, their youthful enthusiasm driving each step. Sitting at his desk inside the Hokag Tower, Hisan Serbi was engrossed in paperwork, which many believed to be the real curse of any cage. Even though there were countless piles of papers in front of him, his thoughts were not focused on them. His mind strayed once more to the agonizing query that had plagued him for the previous 12 months. Worried, the third Hokag pondered, "Naro, what happened to you? You vanished without a trace." The silence was broken by a knock on the door. Kakashi Hitaki walked into the office, his calm exterior concealing the worry in his eyes. Kakashi inquired, "Any news about Narudo?" Slowly, Hisan shook his head. "No, Kakashi! We've searched every corner of the land of fire. There's not a single clue. Even your ninja hounds couldn't pick up a scent. It's<unk> as if he vanished from this world." Kakashi's headband caused his brows to furrow. "Have you sent Sensei a letter?" With his voice hardly audible above a whisper, Hisan turned away and said, "No, not just yet. Why? They<unk>ll be back in a few years. What will you say to them if we haven't found Narudo by then?" Kakashi inquired softly. Hi did not respond right away, instead gazing out the Hokag Tower window at the village below. Kakashi, they left Narudo behind. Even if I sent a letter, they wouldn't come, he finally said. And you know that as well as I do. They would at most asked Jeriah to investigate. Unless we try, Kakashi insisted. We can't know that. Here narrowed his eyes and shook his head. Kakashi, I can appreciate your concern. I really do. But consider it. They haven't even sent Narudo a letter to inquire about him or to wish him a happy birthday. Furthermore, Jeriah has never once brought up Narudo in his monthly spy reports. Tell me then why I should bother telling them now. Quote, his voice grew accurate as he reclined in his chair. They don't seem like Naruto's parents to me. They left him the day they put a prophecy and power ahead of their own son. Manado is hailed as a prodigy and a genius. However, how could a person with such intelligence make such a stupid callous error? Kakashi stopped talking. Here is inside deeply after a long silence, saying, "There is still hope. Our scouts have not yet found anything. I'm still going strong. Who do you believe abducted him? Iwa Kumo Kakashi inquired. Hi scowlled and said to be honest I'm<unk> not sure. According to the civilians, he just disappeared. Additionally, I am aware that both the elemental body flicker and the body flicker technique leave traces. However, nothing could be detected by our best sensors. No signatures of chakras, no indication of a fight. Additionally, I haven't heard of any trespassers in the village. His expression was one of frustration as he rubbed his temples and said, "It's like he disappeared into thin air." In the vicinity of the fire do<unk>s palace somewhere in the land of fire, "What did you do?" Midito and Narumi, who were both only 9 years old, stood shaking with rage and tears in their eyes as two young voices screamed in shock and betrayal. Manato tried to calm them by saying, "Mido, Narumi, calm down. Calm down. Slow down." With her tiny fists clenched, Midito yelled, "How do you think we<unk>ll settle down? We recently learned that we had a younger brother, and you two left him behind." Quote, Manato said, "It's not that we abandoned him." In a remorseful tone, "We had no choice. The nine tales are inside both of you. To control it, you required the right training." Additionally, the prophecy was there. Jeriah sensei thought that one of you would make the world a more peaceful place. At that moment, Jeriah, Sununade, and Shazun came into the room as the doors opened. Midito<unk>s scowl grew intense, focusing on Jeriah with an intensity far beyond her years. "You, how dare you split up our family," she cried. "Our little brother is now an orphan because of you." Quote, "Jeriah's face darkened. I understand it appears harsh. However, sometimes sacrifices are required to keep the world safe." Oh, really? Is leaving a defenseless infant your notion of a noble sacrifice? Narumi asked isoly. Without waiting for an answer, Mito slammed her palm to the ground and made a hand sign by biting her thumb. There was a puff of smoke and Gamakichi emerged. I'm cancelling my contract. Midito said firmly. Narumi did the same the same here. I don't want to be connected to the toads that broke up our family. The toad elders who were watching through the summoning link gasped in surprise as the room fell silent. Midito Narumi why with heartbreak Kusha inquired with pained eyes. Narumi turned to face her mother and said you understand. You took the advice of beings who have no concept of love or loss and you heeded some foolish prophecy. You decided to abandon our brother. Why should we maintain a relationship with the people who took him from us? Please, let's go back, Midito said in a softer, more beseeching tone. He might not forgive us if we wait any longer. He deserves to know that his family is there for him. Unable to look into her daughter's eyes, Kusha turned her head away. But in three more years, your training will be finished. We want that, too, she muttered. After that, we can go back together. Every one of us, we<unk>ll locate your sibling. He will be trained by us, and we'll once more be a true family. Disbelief burning in her eyes, Narumi took a step forward. Are you even aware of the sickness of your idea? She questioned, her voice trembling with rage. With a harsh, reprimanding tone, Manado said, "Naroomi, that's enough." She disregarded him. Then, just above a whisper, Mito said, "So, we're<unk> not going back." Quote. Unable to look her in the eye, Manato turned away and said, "We're<unk> sorry, Meato." Midito clenched her fists and said, "Don't expect him to come running into your arms with tears of joy." Her voice was low but piercing. "You<unk>ll pay for what you did," she said in a sharper tone. "You believe that training him will compensate for it. You've truly become scenile." Midito pivoted on her heel and left, while Narumi stopped in the doorway and gave the room a final glance before speaking in a chilly, resentful tone. "For power, you left your own son, an orphan. You then had the audacity to lecture us about family. Then she was gone and there was a deafening silence. With his eyes far away and his voice hardly audible above a whisper, Manado asked, "Did we do the right thing?" Quote. With a sigh, Jeriah touched his former pupils shoulder. Manado, try not to think about it too much. Narumi and Midito are still quite young. They are unaware of the weight we bear. He smiled reassuringly, but without conviction. It's not as though we abandoned Narut entirely. He is the son of the Hokag. He will be adored by the village. They must treat him like a king or queen. Some of the tension in their shoulders subsided as Manato and Kusha looked at each other. They wanted to believe him. They needed to believe him. And they did for a brief instant. How stupid of them. They thought that a title could take the place of a parent. That a village based on fear would show love to a child it called a monster. And that Naruto's silence meant peace. How cruel and how stupid. A realm of divine silence spanned eternity far beyond the mortal plains comprehension where no human soul could ever set foot. A figure appeared in the midst of the silence. He was the supreme Kai, the god of creation, the defender of universal balance with lavender skin, wise old eyes, a white mohawk at top his head, and two spherical earrings hanging from pointed ears. He was staring at a boy, not at galaxies or stars. A boy with cerulean blue eyes, sun-kissed, spiky blonde hair, and three whisker-like marks on each cheek. A kid who was left behind by fate, or more accurately, by the people who ought to have loved him the most. Usuzuaki Nar, his parents abandoned him in favor of a prophecy that a chorus of toads whispered. But Naruto's real story had started right here under a gods watchful eye. A year had passed since the Supreme Kai started training him. A year of hard, unrelenting work, countless physical drills, sparring sessions, and key control sessions. Just days before, his weighted clothes had been increased. But he didn't mind. He adjusted quickly. The Supreme Kai was not particularly impressed by Naruto's strength. He had the will to do it. In order for Naro to even stand, the Kai had to lower the planet's crushing gravity to Earth's level because it was 10 times greater than Earth's. Narudo was in the midst of intense training at the time. As he moved through marshall forms determined by the Supreme Kai himself, his breath was steady, and his sweat glistened in the divine sunlight. His movements were precise and sharp, and every strike and stance had a purpose. With his arms folded and a slight nod of approval slipping from his lips, the god watched. He's progressing faster than even I anticipated. Rewind to a year ago. Out of nowhere, an 8-year-old Narud Uzumaki landed on the thick earth of a strange world. He let out a terrified scream as soon as his feet touched the ground. A ah I'm going to be devastated. Quote, "The Supreme Kai's planet's tremendous gravity weighed down on his frail body like an unseen mountain, but the air shimmerred a little and the weight was relieved before it could overpower him." The lavender skinned deity stood a short distance away and watched Narut with interest as the Supreme Kai instantly adjusted the gravity to match Earth's. Slowly pushing himself up, Naruto's eyes widened as he absorbed the alien landscape, which included green pastures, strange skies with several large moons, and a stillness that made everything seem dreamlike. Eventually, his gaze fell on the creature observing him. "Hello, child," the Supreme Kai said calmly. "Welcome to my planet." Naruto's response was far from composed. "Ah, monster, leave me alone. Keep me from being eaten." With his arms flailing wildly, he clambored to his feet and ran in the opposite direction. With a sigh, the Supreme Kai started to follow him at a leisurely pace. I guess he's still afraid. The god disappeared and then reappeared right in front of the running boy, and Nar thudded into his chest before falling back to the ground and blinking in bewilderment. Slow down, boy. The Supreme Kai extended a hand and said, "I actually saved your life, so I won't harm you. Remember, a few peasants attempted to murder you. Narudo froze, staring up at the god with wide eyes. Painful and hazy images flashed through his mind. Angry faces, stones, fire, fear, and then nothing. He looked down and said, "Yeah, I think I remember. Thank you for saving me, but how can I trust you? What if you saved me just so you could eat me? You do have a strange appearance. Pointy ears, you know that hair." Quote. After blinking, the Supreme Kai let out a weary sigh and used two fingers to gently tap Naruto's head. Awesome. My hairstyle is not weird. Secondly, kids are not something I eat. Lastly, and above all, I am not a monster. I am divine. Specifically, the God of creation, the Supreme Kai, who is in charge of the entire cosmos. With a slow blink of amazement, Naruto's eyes widened. You're a god. as in a real god. Quote, "The Supreme Kai gave a nod." Gazing at the Supreme Kai's long ears, Narut scowlled. "So why do you appear to be a monster? Monsters in some of the stories of Red have pointed ears." With a heavy sigh, the Kai squeezed the bridge of his nose. First things first, boy, don't believe anything you read. Yes, the ears of some demons are pointed. Indeed, some extraterrestrials also do. However, that does not imply that all people with pointed ears are evil. Nar pouted and scratched his cheek, considering it. All right, I apologize for referring to you as such. The Supreme Kai nodded before pointing in their direction. My planet is where you are. No mortal has ever stepped foot here before, so feel honored. Once more, Naruto's eyes grew wide. Really? Am I the first? That's fantastic. Then his excitement dimmed as he tilted his head. Wait, I was in an alley when I last remembered anything. Yes, the Kai said, his face growing more serious. You were attacked by some villagers. But I didn't bring you here just to save you, he said, placing a hand on Naruto's tiny shoulder. You were on the verge of death when I stepped in to train you. I brought you here. Nar became alert, saying, "Teach me. Do you mean to teach me jutsu and other such things like grandpa hien big bro Kakashi and big sisin slowly the kai shook his head and said no blinking Nar said what do you mean by no you promised to train me that implies that you will teach me various forms of jutsu and how to use chakra doesn't ite said the supreme kai laughing ninja tricks are not what I'm here to teach you Something much older, deeper, and more potent is what I'm going to teach you. Nar appeared perplexed and intrigued. More potent than chakra. Quote, "Yes," the Kai said, nodding. The energy of life itself is known as key. Indeed, your chakra is a combination of your physical and spiritual energies. However, ki is the basis of everything. It's raw, unfiltered, and it doesn't rely on hand seals or bloodlines. So, it's like chakra without hand signs. Narudo asked, tilting his head even further. Quote, the Kai smiled. In a way, however, he is capable of things that Chakra was not. Power, quickness, take off. Planets are shaken by energy blasts, the capacity to detect life on other planets. Even teleportation is possible with the correct training. Narud gaped, saying, "What? I think that's awesome." "All right, all right, all right." He jumped in place, his fists clenched with excitement. Come on, Mr. God guy. I mean, let's do this. Quote, "Supreme Kai will do just fine," the Kai said with a rare smile. "Naro, get ready now. Your training has just begun." With interest in his eyes, Narut raised his gaze to the Supreme Kai. "Naro said,"Okay, but before we start, I don't even know your name." With genuine bewilderment in his voice, "You can call me Kai," the Supreme Kai said calmly, grinning softly. All right, Kai. I can't wait to learn more about Ki. How can I begin? Narut inquired, his enthusiasm mounting. After observing the boy for a moment, the Supreme Kai's face became serious. Well, to start with, you don't have enough key to access it yet. For it, your body is still too underdeveloped and slender. In order to improve your control, we will first strengthen your physical abilities before moving on to the fundamentals of key, such as key sensing and other mental skills. Eat healthily and work out hard. We can proceed to the more complex methods such as key control, manipulation, flying, and key blasts. Once I can see that your body can manage key without experiencing any strain, you will be able to accomplish a lot with key, but it will require time. Your time will determine how long it takes. You can go back home sooner if you pick things up quickly. Wait, so after all this training, can I still access my chakra? Narudo asked, tilting his head in an attempt to understand the words. Quote, "Why would you need chakra when I'm offering you a far more efficient energy system?" "Asked the Supreme Kai, raising an eyebrow. I was shocked to see that your kind was using chakra," he said, pausing as his eyes grew intense. "It is limited. You won't be constrained in this way with key, though." With a startled expression, Narudo said, "How do you know that?" Quote. With a hint of comprehension in his eyes, the Supreme Kai chuckled softly and said, "Naro, I keep watch over the universe. I've been watching you for some time. I am aware of your experiences. For a mortal, your heart is pure. The majority of kids who go through what you have would have allowed hatred to consume them. However, you haven't. I brought you here to train you, that's why, to help you reach your full potential, not to turn you into a weapon." Naruto's expression softened, and he was momentarily at a loss for words. He had never considered it in that way before. He had always simply tried his hardest to move forward without really understanding why. Puzzled, Narut glanced up at Kai. But why me? I don't even want to be a ninja, he said. Kai, who was obviously getting annoyed, siden rubbed the bridge of his nose. Boy, you're here to train, not to pester me with endless questions, he said with authority. S sorry. Narudo flinched, looking down. Kai<unk>s voice grew a little softer. HMPH. All right, for now, no more inquiries. Let's<unk> eat first. Before we start anything, you must be fully recovered. When food was mentioned, Naruto's face brightened. Hell yeah. Quote, Following a substantial meal, more than Nar had ever consumed in a single sitting, Kai put a hand on the boy's chest and closed his eyes. Suddenly, Naruto's weariness and any remaining wounds disappeared as a gentle light glowed. There, pulling his hand away, Kai said, "You're healed. Take it easy today. Tomorrow is when your actual training starts." With his belly full, his body complete, and for the first time in a long time, his heart feeling secure. Narudo reclined on the soft grass of the sacred world. "All right," he muttered. "I<unk>ll be prepared. Flashbacks end. Kai has been astonished ever since he started training Narudo. The boy was energetic and easily distracted, so it took time and patience to teach him how to focus for more than a few minutes. At first, Kai had trouble keeping Naruto's attention, but gradually he changed. Now, as he refined his sense of key, Naro sat motionless, meditating with his eyes closed and his legs crossed. Though his range was currently only around 10 ft, Narudo had made astounding progress in just a few days by unlocking the ability to sense ki faintly but consistently. Kai had anticipated that it would take at least 2 years before the boy even touched the surface of key sensing, but Narudo had done it in just one. Although his sense range was still limited, the Supreme Kai was profoundly impressed that a mortal, particularly a child, could arouse that awareness so quickly. From a nearby ledge, Kai floated down and yelled, "Come, Nar, time to spar. We must also continue to practice your martial arts and physical prowess." As he got up and brushed off his clothes, Nar opened one eye, and a grin spread across his face. "Hey, old man, you're on." Kai's eyebrow went up. "Old man, boy, I'm a god." With a cheeky smile, Nar said, "Still looks old to me." before lowering himself into a fighting stance. Kai chuckled. The Supreme Kai pushed Narut hard for hours, forcing him to react, adapt, and learn. Despite how tired he was, Narut never gave up, and his punches got sharper, his movement more fluid, and his endurance noticeably better. Later, when their match was over, Narut went back to his meditation, concentrating on improving his key sensing skills. He sat cross-legged, eyes closed and slowly extended his energy bit by bit, attempting to feel farther than the 10 ft he had grown accustomed to. Narudo opened his eyes and turned to face Kai as the sky started to turn soft purple as it started to shift into dusk. He called out, "Hey, old man." and stretched his arms. "How are big sis Ren, Big Bro Kakashi, and Grandpa Hien doing?" "They<unk> doing fine, boy?" Kai said, giving him a distant smile. Naturally, they are concerned about you. Don't worry, though. If you keep up your current pace, you may finish my training earlier than anticipated. You will then be able to go back home. Additionally, if you ever wish to keep training, you can always return. I'll teach you things that only gods are aware of. Nar cocked his head and said, "Gods, what does that signify?" Quote. Kai laughed, his face becoming more solemn. Narudo, take it easy for the time being. Pay attention to what you're learning. If you're considered worthy, and only then I'll show you what it means. Then I'll train harder, old man. Narudo smiled. Just keep an eye on me. Quote, Shortly after he started training, Narudo found out that Kai was a bit of a pervert. Every time Narudo called him that, he was dropped onto a perilous planet to survive. Seeing this, Kai decided to make it a regular part of Naruto's training routine. Narudo had been training for two years when he recently started learning how to fly. In a matter of days, he had mastered the fundamentals, but his speed was still insufficient. Even when Narudo was satisfied with his progress, Kai would not let up and kept pushing him to increase his endurance and speed. Kai's magic materialization particularly captivated Narudo, who had marveled at how easily Kai could summon weighted garments and new clothing out of thin air. Hey Kai, Narut said one day, can you show me how to do that? Make clothes appear in midair, you know. Quote, magic manifestation. I can teach you if you want to. However, it calls for a greater degree of key control. Kai answered. How can I get better at controlling my key? Narudo asked. You need to strengthen your mind. Kai clarified. Lack of key control will cause you to waste energy that leaks away regardless of how strong you get. Meditation and developing your key sensing skills are crucial. The first step to becoming proficient in key control is that Narut gave a contemplative nod. Resolved, Narut started practicing his key control, which to him was like going back to the beginning, finally grasping the fundamentals of Kai's magic manifestation. Naruto's strength and speed grew significantly over the next 3 years. And by the time he was 10, he was sparring Supreme Kai himself. Despite his youth, Narut had a well-defined physique, complete with abs and muscles. During their fight, Narut deafly sidestepped a blow to his face, but Kai immediately followed with a strong kick to his stomach, sending him flying backward and landing heavily on the ground with a thud. "Enough for today," explained Kai. "How come I can't even fight you for 5 minutes?" Nar said, gasping for air. Remember, boy, I've lived for millions of years," Kai said with a knowing smile. "You lack experience, but I do." Nar mumbled. Fine. Nar then proceeded with his training. Nar had been in the realm of the Supreme Kai for 4 years. He had matured so much in that period that even the Supreme Kai was taken aback by his own development. "Boy, it's<unk> been four years since you came here," the Supreme Kai remarked, grinning proudly as he observed Narudo. You've improved a lot, more than I ever expected. Honestly, I thought it would take you years to reach this level, but you broke your limits. Thanks, Supreme Kai. That means a lot. Guess you're a good teacher after all. Narudo shot back, grinning. But even now, I still can't do magic materialization. Kai shook his head and remarked, "Boy, that's not a simple technique. It takes serious practice." Narut uttered the words, "I have been practicing for 2 years." and I still can't even make a piece of cloth with a hint of frustration in his tone. Calmly, patience, boy. Patience, the Kai answered. I think it's time for you to return home. What? But I still haven't finished my training, argued Nar. You have, the Kai asserted. I've taught you what I intended to. You've learned well. Naruto's face darkened. He and the Supreme Kai had become more than just teacher and pupil over the last four years. They were now friends. Boy, did you forget? You've mastered instantaneous movement, haven't<unk> you? Kai responded. Nar said, "Yeah, I know it now." and nodded. "Then you can visit if you want. Just don't come too often. I'm a busy person," Kai replied. Narut smirked and teased, "Yeah, very busy doing perverted things." The Kai mock annoyed him with a key blast. Nar ducked and yelled, "Hey, you never taught me how to fire a key blast." Kai said, "You should figure that out on your own." Grinning mischievously. With excitement, Narut exclaimed, "Okay, let me try now." Kai said, "Not here. Let's<unk> go to the wastelands." And he lifted off. They reached a desolate wasteland dotted with dust and sharp rocks. After a brief flight, Nar gathered key in his palms while remaining motionless and concentrated. Initially unstable, a tiny yellow sphere gradually expanded to the size of a golf ball. Then he threw it with a resolute shout. Narut was pushed backward by the blast and collided with a huge rock formation. The rock was totally destroyed when the smoke cleared. "Wo, did you see that? I did it!" exclaimed Nar, his eyes a glow with delight. "Yeah, I saw how you fell on your back firing it," Kai answered with a laugh. Nar smiled and said, "Hey, I'll do it better next time." Nar kept practicing his key blasts over the course of the following few days. He improved his control and accuracy by working steadily. The Supreme Kai once remarked, "Boy," as he observed Narudo training, "You should start experimenting more with ki. It's<unk> a versatile energy. You can do much more than just blast things. Be creative. I'll give it a shot," Nar said, dabbing at his perspiration. "Before you go, I have a parting gift for you," Kai replied. Naruto's eyes brightened as he asked excitedly. "A gift? What is it? I'm going to unlock your potential. My potential? What does that mean? It means I'll bring out all the hidden power inside you, Kai said. But remember, unlocked power isn't permanent unless you maintain it. Keep training or you'll lose it over time. Okay, but I thought I was already using my power. I can fly, use key blasts, teleport. What more is there? Kai grinned. Yes, you're using your key well, but that's only scratching the surface. Everyone has dormant potential buried deep inside. For some, it takes years of intense training to access. Others never reach it. What I'm going to do is awaken that potential instantly. Once it's done, you'll be many times stronger than you are now. Intrigued, Narut nodded. So, what do I do? Sit down, cross your legs, and clear your mind. Naro took a meditative stance. After nodding once more with precise, nearly dancel-like movements, the Supreme Kai started to circle him. The air around them started to tremble with strange energy. Kai eventually came to a halt and sat in front of Nar where he started chanting softly in an old unidentified language. After a minute, Nar inquired, "Is it done?" Kai responded. "No, it'll take 24 hours." "What?" exclaimed Nar, startled. "Why didn't you tell me that earlier?" Kai chuckled because it'll help improve your patience and focus. So, be quiet and sit still. Narudo fell into silence, muttering to himself. When Narut opened his eyes 24 hours later, he was shocked to discover something amazing. He mumbled, "I actually stayed quiet for 24 hours in shock." "I didn't say a word." "Calmly," "It's done," declared the Supreme Kai. "Finished about 5 minutes ago." Nar screamed. What then? Why didn't you tell me? Quiet, boy, smirked Kai during the statement. Nar sighed. All right, so what's next? Power up, directed Kai. Shutting his eyes, Narut started to absorb his energy. He yelled loudly, and his aura burst around him. A storm of white translucent energy. His muscles became firmer, his hair stood up, more spiked than ever, and his body grew a little taller around him. The ground cracked, and the area was cleared by the shock wave. his power sent outward, exclaiming, "Wo, this is awesome." Nar flexed his arms. "I feel like I could beat you without even breaking a sweat." The Kai said, "In your dreams, boy," and arched an eyebrow. Naruto's aura faded as he laughed and shut down. Nar uttered the words, "Well, I guess this is goodbye." With a hint of melancholy. "Yes," Kai said. "You've been good company, boy. Try to visit occasionally." Of course, grinned Nar. Then his face became contemplative. Wait, I've been gone for 4 years. Everyone back home is probably worried sick. What should I tell them? I can't exactly say I was training with a god with a firm no. The Supreme Kai said, "In any situation, you must not reveal that." Then what should I tell them? And what if I have to use my powers in front of them? Say you were kidnapped by bandits. As for your powers, tell them you were born with them. A natural gift. Nar retorted. But that's not true. It's<unk> because of you I have these powers. Annoyed. Kai snapped back. And I'm telling you what to say. In response, Nar exhaled deeply. All right. I just hope everything turns out okay. And I really hope I don't have to use my powers. Boy, Kai replied with seriousness. You never know what tomorrow brings. If a situation arises, don't hesitate to use your power. That's what it's for. As the gravity of the situation set in, Narut nodded in silence. Nar disappeared after taking one last look back at the Supreme Kai's domain. He reappeared in a thick forest outside the hidden leaf village in a flash. He felt a strange mixture of nervousness and nostalgia as he was surrounded by familiar trees and a gentle breeze. He started to move in the direction of the village gates, silently detecting the key signatures nearby. He could sense life more intensely than before. Two Shinobi guards stood watch as he got closer to the gate. One of them narrowed his eyes and said, "Hey, Katu, someone's approaching." "Yeah," said Katetsu. "Looks like a kid. What's a kid doing out here this far from the village?" "Could be an enemy ninja," explained the first guard. "They're getting younger every year. Stay alert. Nar approached the gate with assurance. Affirm. State your name and business. Kotetsu said. My name is Nar. Wait. Aumo. The other guard said. Did you say Nar? Yeah, said Nar. Aumo<unk>'s gaze expanded. He instantly turned to a nearby communication scroll and pressed the hold on a second button. This is gate post 3. Alert the Ambu. Narudo has returned. Description. blonde hair, blue eyes, whisker-like marks on his face. In a matter of minutes, a figure wearing an ambu mask resembling a cat materialized and silently landed next to them. The masked took a close look at Narut. So, it's really you. Nar nodded slightly. The hokag is waiting, the Anbu said as soon as possible. Using the body flicker technique, he put a hand on Naruto's shoulder and they instantly disappeared in a flurry of leaves. At the office of the Hokag, Narut and the cat-masked Andu emerged into the hoage's office in a whirl of leaves. His Seru Tobi, the third Hokag, looked up from his desk and froze. He gazed at the boy who had gone missing for four long years, his eyes widening in shock. He could clearly see Narut standing in front of him. His heart was racing. His eyes were not yet trustworthy. He immediately made a hand seal out of fear that it was Jenjutsu or some kind of illusion. Kai," he exclaimed, attempting to break any delusion. Narudo, however, did not disappear. Narudo said, "Hi, Gigi." Grinning a little. I'm real. Hi didn't think for a second. Hurrying forward, he threw his arms around Narudo tightly. The boy who had mysteriously disappeared was at last at home. "Where have you been?" Hirisan said in a tremulous whisper. "Do you have any idea how worried I've been all these years?" "A quiet. I'm sorry, Gigi, Narudo said. His shirt was soaked with the hoage's tears. Please don't cry. I didn't mean to make you sad. Even the normally stoic Anu in the room, including the one wearing a cat mask, were takenback by the hoage's public display of tears. "I thought we lost you forever," Hisen remarked as he squeezed Narudo. "Don't you ever leave the village like that again." Narudo tightened his throat and nodded. Okay, Gigi, I promise I'll never leave you again. With his hands still on Naruto's shoulders, Hisan slowly withdrew from the embrace while maintaining eye contact with the boy. "Gently." "Okay, Nar, tell me," he said. "Where have you been all these years?" Naro lowered his eyes and inhaled deeply. I was kidnapped by some bandits. His gaze expanded. "What? It's<unk> true, Gigi. When I woke up, I was in the back of a wagon with other kids about my age. I don't even remember how I got there. I was gagged. couldn't scream or do anything. With each word, Hisan's heart grew heavier and he clenched his fists. In an attempt to make sense of everything, the Hokag remarked, "But from what Kakashi reported, based on the villagers who saw what happened, you disappeared into thin air. No signs, no tracks. One second you were there, and the next, gone. I don't know how it happened either." Nar shook his head for a moment. All I remember is blacking out and then waking up in that wagon. And what happened during those years? What did they do to you? Hi cautiously inquired, fearing the response. They made us do all sorts of things, Narut muttered. I cooked for them, cleaned their clothes, carried supplies, just anything they wanted. If we didn't obey, they'd beat us. Hi's jaw tensed as anger slowly grew within him. Did they? Did they do anything else? Any serious harm? Nar gave a headshake. No, apart from the beatings, nothing else. But I was scared all the time. Gigi. At first, I kept hoping you'd find me. I waited and waited, but then they took us across the sea to some other land. After that, I stopped hoping. For a moment, Hisen was unable to look directly into Naruto's eyes. He had failed to protect him, and his guilt was overwhelming. The elderly man said, "I'm sorry, Nar. I truly am." in an emotionally charged voice. I promise you, those responsible will be hunted down no matter where they are. Nar gave him a look. It's okay, Gigi. I'm just glad to be home. Here leaned forward with a furrowed brow, still in shock over the news of Naruto's kidnapping. All right, but how did you escape, Nar? If you were taken across the sea, how did you get back to the land of fire? After a brief pause, Narut made an awkward scratching motion with his head. Uh, I don't know if you're going to believe this, Gigi, but a wolf saved us. Stunned. Here isn't repeated. A wolf. Evidently taken aback by the statement. Even the ambu in the room moved a little. Yeah. Further, said Nar. Not just any wolf. A talking wolf. Hi blinked. A talking wolf saved you. Nar gave a nod. It was weird at first. It appeared one night when the bandits were getting more violent. Some of the kids didn't make it. That's when the wolf attacked. It killed all the bandits, every last one. Then it talked to us. Quickly and with great concern, Here is an inquired. Did it harm any of you? No, said Nar. It was actually really kind. It said it wasn't from this world. That it was just here on a vacation. It told me stories about its travels, different worlds it visited, strange places, weird creatures. It helped calm me down, helped me face my fears. There was silence in the room. Narudo grinned. It even guided us to safety. Some of the older kids went their own way after that. I was the last to leave. And well, here I am. Here massaged his temples, attempting to take it all in. A talking wolf from another world. Narudo smiled. Honestly, Gigi, you could use some therapy from it yourself. Might finally help you kick that old curvy habit. The eye of the hokag twitched. Nar, a tiny suppressed laugh even came from the cat- masked anu. Nar continued to smile as he shrugged. What? I'm just saying it worked wonders for me. On the surface, Hisan finally let himself relax after Nar gave him more information. Despite its stranges, Naruto's story was believable and sincere. However, Nar secretly experienced a weight in his chest. He looked at the elderly man who had always been like family and thought, "I hate lying to him." "But I can't tell him." "All right, Nar," Hien said softly. "We<unk>ll need to schedule you for therapy. I want to make sure you're truly okay physically and mentally." Nar gave a silent nod. "That's fair, Gigi." Then an idea occurred to him. Hey, where's Kakashi Nissan and Ren Nchan? His expression slightly tensed. They've been on a long-term mission, searching for you. They refused to believe you were gone forever. They've been out in the field for almost a year now. Naruto's gaze expanded. They They've been looking for me all this time. The Hokag gave a nod. They've covered three countries in the last year. I'll send word immediately to recall them. They deserve to know you're back and safe. Hi immediately grabbed a scroll and started writing a message. He sealed it and called forth a messenger hawk. In a whisper, he tied the scroll to its leg and said, "Find them and bring them home." With a soft screech, the hawk flew out the open window and disappeared into the sky. Silently, Narudo stood and gazed after it. I hope they come back soon. I really miss them. They<unk>ll come. Hi assured him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. They never gave up on you, and they never will. Hi held Narut close to him for a whole week, hardly ever letting him leave his sight. The idea of losing him again was too much for him to handle after everything that had transpired. Yamanaka Eninoi, one of the village's leading mental health experts, evaluated Narut psychologically and provided him with therapy during that period. To the astonishment of all, including Eninoi, Narudo was exceptionally stable, both mentally and physically. Yes, the boy was scarred, but he had managed to cope with them. Enoichi gave the Hokag a succinct but insightful report. Resilient beyond his years, no signs of trauma disorder. His mind is sharp, more mature than expected. Narudo was now peacefully seated on the couch in the Hoage's office, reading a thick book about Konaha's history and its numerous conflicts. His face was unreadable. Shutting the book, he glanced up at Hirozen. Gigi, I think Shinobi are fools. The direct statement took Hirozen by surprise and he blinked. Why would you say that? Narudo put his elbows on his knees and leaned forward. Three Shinobi world wars and all of them pointless. What were they fighting for? Land, power, authority, people died, children died, all because of the ambitions of a few. His expression darkened. He was unable to dispute Naruto's veracity. After a pause, the elderly man said, "You're not wrong. Those wars left deep scars across nations. But after the formation of the villages and peace treaties between them, things have slowly improved." Nar didn't appear persuaded. What if the next cage is a madman? What if they ignore all those treaties and start a war out of nowhere? What then? Here let out a long sigh. That's why the title of cage isn't handed to just anyone. It requires wisdom, experience, and the trust of the people. It's<unk> not a position given lightly. So, Narudo, do you want to become a ninja? Nar leaned back and gazed up at the ceiling. I don't want to be a ninja. His gaze expanded. You don't. Like his parents and the heroes he looked up to as a child, the old man had always thought Narudo would jump at the chance to become a shinobi. Now, though this, here gently inquired, "Do you have a reason, Narudokun?" Glancing at him, Nar uttered the simple words, "No, I just don't want to." Hi silently studied him for a long time. Naruto's voice was one of calm conviction rather than rage or rebellion. The type derived from experience. Whispering. "All right," the Hokag said. "It's your choice." The doors flew open as soon as the silence had subsided in the room. Travel weary but alert, Kakashi and Ren took over. They froze in shock as soon as they saw the boy sitting next to her. Whispering, Narut, Kakashi said, gasping, Ren asked, "Is that really?" Nar threw himself at them and embraced them tightly before they could say anything more. Kakashi Nissan Ren Nchan, "It's so good to see you again." They automatically closed their arms around him and gave him an equally strong hug in return. Ren's voice was shaking as she asked, "Where have you been all these years?" We've been searching everywhere for you. We never stopped looking. Kakashi noted in a low voice. Not for a second. Narudo slightly withdrew to look them in the eyes. I'm sorry. I promise I won't leave you again. With emotion in their eyes, they nodded. In spite of everything, it felt as though the years that had been missing had finally been filled in. So, Ren murmured, "Can you tell us what happened?" Nar took a step back and nodded. He narrated the same tale he had told Hirozen, including the kidnapping, the wagon, the years spent in captivity, and the strange talking wolf's arrival, which led to their release. Ren and Kakashi listened silently, their expressions a mix of surprise and incredul. With wide eyes, Ren repeated, "A talking wolf." Nar gave a nod, "Yeah, I was surprised, too, but it was kind. It saved us." Kakashi gave his chin a scratch. "Honestly, I'm not too shocked. I have talking dogs after all and Sum Inuka has a partner that's halfwolf maybe this one belongs to a rare wolf clan could be mentioned Ren but it's incredible it helped you instead of attacking most wild summons aren't that gentle yeah it told me it wasn't even from this world told Nar said it was here on vacation Kakashi blinked well that's new Nar laughed you'd like it it's got good stories helped keep me sane You might want a session with it along with Gigi. Could help you stop being a perve. Hi scowlled. You've been back a week and already spreading lies about your grandfather. Everyone laughed, but Narut laughed the most. They all got together to celebrate Naruto's return that night. Hi, Kakashi, Ren, and Nar traveled to Ichiraku Ramen, which is Naruto's favorite restaurant in the world. Tuki and Ayame looked up from behind the counter as soon as they walked in. Nar exclaimed Ayame. Tuki exclaimed, <unk>You<unk> back and rounded the stall to give Nar a tight paternal embrace. Four years, kid, you gave us all a scare. Nar gave a sheepish smile. I missed this place and your ramen. The counter soon filled with bowls of steaming ramen. As they sat down, Nar told Ren, Kakashi, and Hisen the same story he had told them. With wide eyes, Chuki and Ayame listened, occasionally glancing at each other. incredulously and empathetically. A whirl of white smoke appeared outside the store as Narudo was slurping his third bowl. A big majestic wolf with silver fur that was just barely glinting in the twilight stepped out of it. All around there were gasps. Onlookers stopped dead in their tracks and stared. The wolf looked at Nar and said, "Oh, so you've made it back home." in a deep, serene voice. Nar got up swiftly and grinned. "Yeah, thanks to you." Hi and Seru Tobi stood and bowed deeply surprising everyone. Thank you Wolf San for saving my grandson. Ren and Kakashi did the same bowing politely. Chuki led a little fall. Ayame put her hand over her mouth. Across the street onlookers muttered incredulously. A talking wolf. The hokag is bowing too. Narudo blinked perplexed as to how the wolf had located him. But then a voice he recognized came back to him. The Supreme Kai's voice said, "Surprised boy, you're good at telling stories. Don't worry, I sent it. Just making sure your story believable." Amused, Narut grinned to himself. The wolf gave a nod. I just came to check in. I'll go find the other children I helped. Make sure they're safe. Nar repeated, "Thank you." with sincerity. The wolf leapt powerfully and disappeared in a haze of smoke and silver light. The ensuing quiet was oppressive until whispers began to spread like wildfire. Did Did that wolf just talk? The hokag bowed to it. What the hell is going on? Nar looked around at everyone. That wolf really is something else. A hand was placed on Naruto's shoulder by Hirzin. So are you, Nar? Nar, who first encountered the wolf on the Supreme Kai planet, was startled to see it again. At least on the surface, life in Konaha had started to calm down after the talking wolf incident, which had occurred a week ago. His had designated an ambu to watch over Narudo all day and night as a precaution. Rener Kakashi took the job most of the time. However, the silent and constantly alert catu stepped in when they were on missions. Narudo had become accustomed to her presence over time. To be honest, he enjoyed her company. the villagers. Glares continued, but Narudo had grown to the point where he didn't mind because she listened. Even though she didn't say much, Narut was walking down one of the villages side streets this afternoon when he heard a muffled, sharp cry. He stopped instantly. The source was a nearby alley. The catu moved her position silently from high above, already observing. Narudo sprinted in the direction of the noise. He noticed a young girl, perhaps 7 years old, curled up on the ground as he turned the corner into the tiny alleyway. She was surrounded by three boys who were roughly Naruto's age. They were all laughing while one held her toy and another pushed her heart against a wall. Stepping forward, Nar yelled, "Hey, leave her alone." The boys pivoted. One of them scoffed and said, "Well, look who it is. The demon himself." "What? You going to play hero now?" A second one rolled up to make fun of it. On his head, Nar saw the Konaha forehead protector. You're a shinobi, declared Nar isoly. And you're picking on a little girl. That's pathetic. The boy yelled. Yeah, what are you going to do about it, demon? We're ninja. Narudo questioned, you do know assaulting civilians is a crime, right? Do you have any idea what will happen if the Hokag finds out? The leader yelled, he won't. and withdrew a cany because you won't live long enough to tell him. The canai was thrown straight at Narudo by him. Narudo raised his hand and neatly caught the cany between his fingers before the cat ambu could even move. The boys stopped. Suddenly, like a shadow, the cat ambu fell from the rooftops and hit. Before the three boys could even react, she subdued them with quick, accurate blows that rendered them unconscious. Narut did not recoil. He chose to approach the girl instead, who was still curled against the wall. "Softly." "Hey, you all right?" he said. Her eyes widened in terror as she slowly raised her head. Her expression changed from one of fear to one of bewilderment and then to one of safety when she noticed the boys lying still and the masked ambu behind Narudo. She nodded slightly. Nar questioned, "Why were they bullying you?" After hesitating, the girl spoke in a low voice. "I I don't know. They've always done it. We grew up in the same orphanage. After they became Jennon, they still found ways to pick on me. Nar scowlled. Did you ever tell anyone? The Hokag? She bowed her head. No. He grinned softly inside. Well, don't worry. They won't bother you anymore. She gave him a look. He inquired. What's your name? Quote. Dot dot dot. Akira, she uttered nearly in a whisper. My name is Akira. Narut said, "Nice to meet you, Akira." With warmth, "I'm Nar." He reached out and touched her. He smiled and pointed to the cadu, saying, "Come on, I'll walk you back to the orphanage. And don't worry," adding, "She's with me. She's the one who knocked out those guys, so you're totally safe." Akira stood up and slowly took his hand. As they left the alley together, the cat andbu nodded silently and trailed behind them. Akira's stomach let out a low growl as they strolled alongside Narudo through the peaceful village streets. After blinking, Narudo laughed. Looks like someone's hungry. Akira covered her stomach with her hands as she flushed. Come on. A smiling Narudo said, "Let's go get some ramen. You'll love it." The two soon reached Ichiaku ramen. Tuki smiled warmly at them as usual. Well, look who's back again. And you brought a guest this time. With a one bowl for me and one for her, Narut declared. Make hers with extra veggies. Tuki winked at him. Coming right up. While eating, the two sat in silence. After the first bite, Akira's eyes brightened. This is really good. Narudo smiled. Told you. They ate together and then strolled in the direction of the orphanage. The village was illuminated by golden light as the sun started to set. Narudo lowered himself to eye level with her as they arrived at the orphanage gates. "Kindly, be safe," he said. "Don't let anyone push you around anymore. And if they try, tell me. Okay." After hesitating, Akira spoke timidly. "Can you can you come tomorrow?" Naro blinked. "Why?" With a whisper, "I want to play with you," she said. Unexpectedly, Narudo hesitated. Then he grinned. "All right, I'll come by around 4:00 in the evening." Akira<unk>'s face brightened with happiness. She said, "Thank you." and hurried through the doors of the orphanage. The attack, the genine bullies, and Akira's story were all explained when Narut paid Hien a visit later that night. After removing the unconscious boys from her scroll, the catu placed them in front of the hoage's desk. As Hirozen heard the entire report, his face grew icy. Shinobi or not, they will face consequences. We do not tolerate abuse, especially against civilians. He made certain that the three received harsh discipline, that their ranks were temporarily revoked, and that they were given additional training and counseling. Additionally, a formal apology was mandated. Satisfied, Nar nodded silently, the remainder of the day went by. Months went by. In addition, Nar started to disappear from the village for a few hours every morning while no one was looking. Nobody was aware of his whereabouts. He would get up early and be gone by the time the village awoke only to come back before noon as if nothing had happened. Actually, Narut was back in the realm of the Supreme Kai, attempting to learn magic materialization, a skill that had eluded him for years. He was surprised to discover that he was finally improving. He started creating simple objects under the astute supervision of Supreme Kai, such as a wooden spoon, a strip of cloth, and even a crude shirt. Each one better than the last. One day as he watched Narudo create a solid folded bandana, the Kai exclaimed, "See, told you patience. You're improving faster now because your mind is calm." Narudo grinned. Guess spending time with people who care helps. After a few hours of training, he would use instantaneous movement to teleport back to Konaha, arriving in time to meet Akira at the orphanage gates or have lunch with Ren or Kakashi, all the while keeping everyone in the dark. The peace held for the time being. However, change was constantly on the horizon. After a year, Narudo had been back in the village for a year. Manado, Kusha, Mido, Narumi, Jera, Sununade, and Shazun are seen traveling toward the hidden leaf far from Konaha. The relationship within the family had been a little strained over the last few years. Midito and Narumi had been upset ever since they found out they had an abandoned brother, particularly at their parents, but especially at Jeriah. He had lost all communication with the two sisters. He had made multiple unsuccessful attempts to communicate with them, to apologize, to explain, and to explain. He was extremely saddened by their constant disregard for him. At last, the group arrived at Konaha's gates. The sight of the Hokag and his family, as well as two of the fabled Sanin, startled Katetsu and Azumo. As soon as the group arrived in the village, they were met with astonishment and reverence. The entire village was joyfully applauding them. Sununade slapped Jeriah on the back of his head after he winked at a group of young women in his typical perverted manner. They heard some unsettling muttering from the crowd as they kept on walking. See, Lord Forth finally came to kill the demon. Shazun, Jeriah, Kusha, and Manado all exchanged perplexed glances. Kill the demon. What was the topic of their conversation? Some villagers looked anxiously or expectantly as the cheers blended with whispers, further confusing them. Tension followed closely behind as the group finally arrived at the Hokag tower and entered the main office. Jeriah andSunady said, "Hello, sensei." as they walked into the hoage's office. Although Hirozen's face was expressionless, his rage at seeing them all was simmering beneath the surface. But he repressed it. He wanted to watch Naruto's reaction for the time being. Hello, Serobi. Manado said, attempting to sound polite. Here smiled isoly. So, you finally remembered where your home is. If you were laid by even one more day, I would have sent a search party to find you all, he said with a sarcastic tone. Kusha moved forward before Manado could respond. Here, where is Narut? Bring him. We want to see him. Hi looked toward the adjacent Anbu. He commanded, "Bring Nar here." The ambu nodded quickly and vanished. An hour went by. They all waited another hour, but the ambu never came back. His was starting to get nervous. The ambu knelt before the Hokag as the door finally opened. Lord Hokag, he uttered a little breathless. I I cannot find young Narudo anywhere. The entire room fell silent. I waited for an hour at his apartment. He didn't come home. I searched the village thoroughly, every district. I returned to his house again, but he's not there. He's nowhere. Nar casually entered the room and said, "Hello, Gigi. What's going on? Why are all the ambus searching for me with a sigh of relief, Hirozen spoke in a somber tone?" Quote dot dot dot Nar. Nar felt the tension immediately. The key of Hirozen was disturbed. Nar stepped forward and asked, "What happened? Gigi, why are you so tense? Did something happen to Kakashi Nissan and Ren Nan? In a low voice, Hisan answered, "No, Narut, they're<unk> fine. I didn't send them on any mission." Then what is it? Hi hesitated a second. After closing his eyes, he turned to face Naro. Narudo, there are some secrets you need to know. Slowly, he lifted a hand and gestured to Kusha and Manado. Narudo looked at them as he turned his head. They had hopeful, anxious joy on their faces. When Hirozen said, "See, Narudo. They are your parents." Narudo stopped. "My what?" he exclaimed startled. "My what?" Nar cried in astonishment, his voice building incredulously. "Gi, I've told you so many times. You need to stop reading that perverted book. See what it's done to you. You're losing your mind." The accusation made Hizen<unk>s eye twitch a little, but he kept his composure. Despite their best efforts to conceal it behind their hands, Kusha andsunade were unable to contain their laughter at Naruto's direct outburst. But Jeriah appeared clearly offended. "Hey, there's nothing wrong with my writing. It's<unk>s art." His signaled for silence with a little cough. Narudo, he said, his voice abruptly serious. "I'm telling you the truth. I'm not kidding." Nar glanced between the strange faces, his brows furrowed. He said slowly. So, you're telling me these people are really my parents? If that's true, then where were they all these years? Why did they leave me alone? Kusha took a step forward, speaking steadily but softly. Nar, dear, yes, we really are your parents. She pointed to the two girls who were standing next to her. And these are your sisters, Mido and Narumi. As they waved to meet Nar, Mido and Narumi are staring at him, still trying to take it all in. Narut blinked, but Kusha went on in a guilty sounding voice. As for why we weren't there, we left the village to train them. There was a prophecy. It said they might be the key to saving the world. We thought, she paused, her eyes sparkling. We thought we had to prepare them. The door slid open as she finished speaking. Ren and Kakashi moved to the opposite side of the room and entered in silence. They gave Narut a slight nod of encouragement, but said nothing else. Kusha turned to face her son again. But we're here now. We've returned. And we want to be a family again. The room was silent, as thick as a fog. Everyone was waiting, watching Nar, expecting a storm of rage, a loud outburst. However, none arrived. Nar stood motionless, his face unreadable. His voice was cool and collected when he finally spoke. His words, "You abandoned me," sliced like a blade through the silence. "And now you want me. Is this some kind of joke? Manado<unk>'s eyes widened and Kusha winced as the words struck more forcefully than any jutsu. Ren, Kakashi, and Hisen across the room appeared taken aback. They had anticipated rage, yelling, and possibly even tears, but not this. Narudo was calm, steady, and painfully aloof. Kusha stepped toward him and whispered, "Soi, it's not like that. We didn't want to, but we had to. We never meant to abandon you." Naruto<unk>'s eyes remained hard. "Well, what you did is exactly what abandonment looks like." "Please, Nar," Manato said in a soft yet pleading tone. "Give us a chance. We know you're hurt." Nar interrupted him, he asked bluntly. "Who said I'm<unk> hurt?" "I don't know you, so why would I be?" That sentence gave Manado and Kusha a brief glimmer of hope. "Perhaps something could still be built if Nar didn't feel hurt." Nar then turned to face Hirozen. Gigi, why didn't you tell me? He asked, turning to look at Ren and Kakashi. You both knew, didn't you? Kakashi knee. Ren Nay, you knew too, right? With a heavy sigh, Hisan's face was etched with guilt. We knew, Nar, but what could we say? That your parents abandoned you for a prophecy that they chose others over you? Nar averted his gaze for a moment to process. Then he gave a small nod. You're right. Maybe it's better. I didn't know. Although his voice grew softer, it remained powerful. Because all these years, you three were there for me. Gigi, Kakashini, Ren, you were the ones who watched me grow. You treated me like family. Not once did I waste time wondering who my parents were because I had family. A hand fell to Kosa's side. Manato opened his mouth, but he was unable to speak. Narudo turned to face them, his eyes fixed on them. His tone was quiet but sharp as he questioned, "How can you claim to be my parents? Just because you gave birth to me, that doesn't make you my mother and father." Manato moved forward and spoke in a strange tone. "Naro, we are your parents. That's the truth." Nar responded quickly. He repeated, "The truth. The truth is you weren't there." He gave them one last glance. So, no, you're not my parents. You're just strangers who share my blood. Nar then walked out of the room. Kusha collapsed to her knees in tears. Manato's face was filled with guilt and pain. The room was silent. I told you this would happen. But you didn't listen. I beg to return, but you didn't see. Now look, he doesn't want anything to do with us. We don't even know if we can bond with him. This is all your fault. I said it 3 years ago. We should have returned. But no, you were too blinded by that stupid prophecy. Mito<unk>'s voice was piercing, brimming. Kusha's tears became more intense. There was silence for several minutes. The silence was finally broken by Hisan's serene voice. See, I told you this would happen. I begged you that day, but neither of you listened. You heeded a man who didn't even have his own blood to understand what he was doing. Jeriah recoiled at that remark. I think I understand Naruto's pain to an extent. Hi then went on to say after all I faced something similar with Assuma, my son. He somewhat resented me and left to the do<unk>s place to become one of the 12 guardians. Manado said nothing. Narumi raised her voice, her voice quivering with annoyance. Tell me, how in the world did you think it was a good idea to leave him alone? At last, Manado spoke, his voice laden with pain and guilt. I thought if we prepared you both, one day we could save the world. Look where it led, replying, Narumi. Mito laughed. He can't even save his own family, yet he dreams of saving the world. How ridiculous. Manado winced at the harsh remarks. With tears still in her eyes, Kusha stood up. But why didn't you tell Nar about us? With a sarcastic tone, Hisan arched an eyebrow. Are you really asking me that? Should I tell you both abandoned him? There are whispers spreading across the village that his parents deemed him useless, so they left him. Even though they don't know he is your child, you don't know what kind of life he's lived here. Hi grumbled. Minutes passed in silence. Thenad spoke for the first time. What do you mean by that? When we entered the village, there were murmurss that we came to finally kill the demon. Is there a problem? And what demon is this? We didn't sense any vile chakra. With a sigh, Hisan squeezed the bridge of his nose. It's complicated. The demon you heard of is Nar. They all let out a startled gasp. With wide eyes, Mito questioned, "What does that mean? Is he really a demon? He seemed normal. He's no demon, nor a genturi." Hi clarified, but rumors have spread across the village that Narudo is the nine tales in human form. All of them were shocked, but Kusha and Manado were particularly distressed because they had heard their son referred to as a demon. The nine tales yin and Yong sides mocked the notion that a normal human child could be mistaken for the nine tales in human form inside Mido and Narumi. Kusha made a pointed accusation, and you didn't stop it. I did what I could, but rumors can't be stopped quickly, especially ones based on bad memories. You left the village immediately. You don't know what the villagers went through. Hi sighed. Jeriah questioned. But didn't you tell them the fourth defeated it? Yes, I told them. I know how it happened and who did it, but I had no proof to charge them. Hi responded. Jeriah guessed. Danzo, but what would he gain? The Genturki aren't even in the village. I think he planned to use Narudo as his pawn. He would have enormous potential as the child of Manado and Kosa. Hi said, I'm disappointed in you, Sensei. I thought you'd be a great dad, but you weren't, Kakashi said accusingly. To tell the truth, I hope what happened did happen, he murmured. Manato gasped. Kakashi, how could you think that? With burning eyes, Kakashi went on, how could you leave your son alone in the village? There isn't even a single letter for him. Tell me, sensei, how could you leave your son? All for a prophecy. Tell me, is that justifiable? Manado<unk>'s expression wavered. I I didn't have time. Kakashi laughed. Don't mock my intelligence. A letter would take 5 to 10 minutes. And now you show up expecting Narudo to smile and love you like nothing happened. He was chased by mobs twice. Luckily, we were there to protect him. Nothing happened to him. Kakashi asserted. What? He was chased by mobs. Why didn't you teach him to defend himself? Kusha screamed. Hi laughed. Well, somebody said don't train him. We<unk>ll train him when he returns. Aren't you the one who said that? Mom, how could you think like that? Shouted Narumi. It's<unk> not the whole story. He was kidnapped by bandits four years ago, Ren replied quietly. We searched the fire country and decided to scout all the nations. Kusha exclaimed. What? He was kidnapped and you didn't tell us. Why should I? The moment you left him here, you lost the right to be his parents. And what good would it do to inform you? You didn't bother to write a letter to him all these years. You would probably have sent toads to search for him. Hi lashed out. Kasha and Manato lowered their heads in embarrassment. With desperation, Midito questioned. But how is he here now? Where did you find him? Ren replied, "We didn't find him." He told us about the kidnapping himself. There were many children around his age and older who made him do chores for them, and some children were killed by those bandits. There was silence. A faint grin appeared on Hirozen's face. Luckily, a wolf saved them all and helped Narudo return. Everyone gasped. Really? Yes. We didn't see the wolf bringing him back, but we saw Narudo when he returned. We checked on him to make sure he was okay. I had Eninoi examine his mind for trauma. For his age, his mental defenses are strong, even stronger than some adults, Hirzin replied. Everyone was taken aback by this revelation. He said the wolf helped him handle his trauma. Hi said quietly with concern on her face. Kusha looked at Monado. She whispered, "What should we do now? Pray that your son might accept you. His smile is as bright as the sun, but so is his anger. He's smart, intelligent beyond his years, even beyond most adults. He sees things differently. I think there might be a chance. After all, he's compassionate, kind, and pure of heart. That's why I didn't tell him about you. I didn't want to taint that. Mito<unk>'s voice shook with optimism. Do you think he will accept us? Definitely, was His firm response, but he's slow to open up to people. Narumi became determined. Then we<unk>ll go. We<unk>ll try to talk to him. Let's<unk> go, said Mito. They then departed the room. They decided to approach him after looking for him throughout the village and finding him sitting in a park. Before they could speak, Naruto's cold, piercing eyes swung open and locked on to them with such force that the girls recoiled. But they refused to back down. With a cool but icy tone, Narudo questioned, "What do you want?" In a quiet voice, Mido said, "We we want to talk to you. We want to know about our brother." As the wind rustled the leaves surrounding them, Nar looked at them in silence. Then his tone became resentful. "What do you want to know? How weak I am? How useless. No, no. Narumi shook her head rapidly, her voice containing desperation. Who cares about how strong you are? You're our brother. We don't care about your strength. We care about you, Mito said earnestly as he moved closer. Nar didn't change his expression. He became flat and lowered his voice. Did you even know I existed before today? We only found out when we were nine. Narumi reluctantly acknowledged with a slight clenching of his fists. Nar remained silent. When we found out, we were angry, furious. I begged them to let us come back to you. I told them again and again, but they didn't listen. They thought they could just train you later and fix everything, Mido said, her voice shaking with guilt. Nar snorted, his tone full of contempt. Bribe me into a family I never knew. Ha, fools. Midito let out a quiet laugh, not a derisive one, but an honest one. I said the same thing to them. With a glint of surprise in his eyes, Narudo gazed at her. The anger subsided slightly for the first time. With a slight smile tugging at her lips, Midito remarked, "It seems like even if we didn't grow up together, we still think the same way." Narudo fell silent, studying them both intently. It was no longer easy to gain trust. It didn't feel fake, though, standing there with them. It was authentic. He was caught off guard when Narumi suddenly grabbed his arm with a bright smile, breaking the gloomy mood. Come on, enough of this gloomy stuff. Let's go eat ramen, our treat. Astonished, Narut blinked. Mito gave him a slight smile and gave him a shove. You're not getting out of this. Come on, little brother. Okay, tell us where the ramen is available, Mito said. Narut gave a small smile. Follow me. Midito and Narumi couldn't help but notice the looks he was getting as they made their way through the streets toward Ichiaku Ramen. They weren't curious. No, they were filled with disgust and hatred. They caught snippets of muttered voices around them. With a bitter tone, one villager muttered, "Tch, why is that demon still alive?" "Die, monster," hissed another under their breath. A third whispered to someone nearby. Why is he walking with the hoage's daughters? They're pure. He's filth. Nar heard every word, every whisper, every vile look. However, he did not respond. He continued to walk with a composed, emotionless expression on his face. Narumi and Mito also heard it. Their faces darkened with anger as their fists clenched tightly. With a fierce whisper, Mito said, "How dare they?" Narumi clenched her teeth and said, "If I hear one more word, I swear." Both of them looked at Nar, but his face was unreadable, as though their whispers had no effect on him. They arrived at Ichiraku Ramen at last. "Hey, old man," Nar exclaimed with joy. She smiled and said, "Aw, Narut, you came. It seems you've brought friends. Aren't you going to introduce them to me?" "I'm Mido," one of the girls introduced herself. and I'm Narumi," the other person added. Ayame appeared from behind the stand at that precise moment. She smiled warmly at Narudo when she saw him. "My usual one, old man," said Narudo without hesitation. Tuki asked the two girls, "What will you two have?" "According to Mido, one chicken ramen, shrimp for me, also" said Narumi. Since Narudo was a regular, his usual was always ready, so his bowl came first. Two minutes later, Mito and Narumi's ramen was served. They didn't talk while they ate. Each had consumed 10 bowls by the end of 30 minutes. Even Tuki was taken aback by the unusual silence in the stand. Normally, Narut would chat non-stop about his day, but today he was silent, watching the three of them. After eating, Midito paid the bill, and the three left. Chuki asked Yame, "Did you notice how quiet it was today?" "Yeah, I did. Did something happen? Nar was unusually quiet, replied Ayame. Did you see the resemblance between the three like they're related? Chuki thought. Ayame asked out loud. So they might be cousins or something like that. The red-haired girl, she looked like a mini Kusha. Tuki remarked reflectively. Ayame questioned, "Who's Kusha?" "Oh, right. You wouldn't know. She was one of our old customers. She married the fourth Hokag." Tuki continued. A new customer walked into the stand at that very moment. Did you hear? Lord Forth has returned with his two daughters. Those two girls who just left, "They're<unk> his kids." Ayame and Tuki exchanged startled glances. The customer left a few minutes later. Tuki mutely remarked, "It appears Nar may be related to the fourth. He does look like him, especially when he was a kid. If Nar grew his hair out, anyone could mistake him for anado." Ayame exclaimed, "Wait, you saw the fourth when he was a kid." "Yeah." Tuki grinned and replied, "This stand has been in our family for generations. I used to help my dad, just like you're helping me now." Ayame<unk>s voice rose in surprise as she questioned, "Wait, does that mean Narut is also the child of the fourth?" If yes, then why did they leave him here? Did they know how he was treated? Wait, so that means Nar met them already? That's why he was so quiet. He's upset, maybe even angry. A voice said, "You're<unk> right from behind." Tuki and Ayame turned to see Ren and Kakashi coming into the stand. With a gentle tone, Ren inquired, "So Narudo came." Tuki, "Yeah, he came with his sisters," she said. She said, "How were they?" "Quiet." None of them talked much. They just ate in complete silence. Chuki, who was still a little uneasy, said, "If Nar is really the fourth son, then why has he been alone in this village all this time?" "Shouldn't he have been with his mother and father? We've known him since he was a little kid." Kakashi quietly exhaled. "There were circumstances, some decisions made in haste. Mistakes really." Ren's voice was firm but worried as she said, "Don't talk about it in front of Narugo. We were there and even we don't know exactly what he's thinking. But he didn't burst out or say anything. That silence it says more than words. I see. Tuki muttered. We just hope he'll be fine. We all do, said Kakashi. Alongside Narut, following their ramen, the trio strolled leisurely through Konaha streets. Between them, an awkward silence lingered like a dense mist. Until Mido finally spoke, her voice tentative and almost frail. None of them knew how to begin the conversation. So, how have you been all these years? How's life alone? Fine. Narudo quickly answered. Midito frowned and said, "Fine, I asked you a full question and you give me a one-word answer." Narudo halted his progress and swiveled to look at her. Give me a reason to talk about personal things with strangers. Midito<unk>'s face contorted in pain. Why should I open up to people I just met, even if you say you're my sisters? He was unaware of the depth of his words. The expressions of Mido and Narumi wavered. Although neither spoke for a moment, the pain was evident. Under her breath, Narumi said, "Are you mad at us?" Nar narrowed his eyes and said, "No, why would I be?" She tried to look him in the eye as she asked, "Do you think we might dislike you?" Narumi inhaled deeply. We waited for this moment for so long. When we heard we were returning to Konaha, we were so excited. I know what mom and dad did was unfair, wrong even, but I hope you can give us a chance. Her eyes were on the verge of rolling with tears. Silently, Nar stood contemplating. He was conflicted, not angry, though his fists were slightly clenched. Narumi muttered, "Can't you give us a chance, please?" Nar exhaled deeply. "Dot, fine. As much as I'm a victim in all this, so are you. Logically, it's not fair to blame you for the mistakes of adults. Midito and Narumi's faces instantly lit up with relief. They both stepped forward and gave him a hug in a moment of happiness. After hesitating, Nar allowed them to embrace him. They let him go after a few seconds. It was already 4 p.m. when he looked up at the sky. "I'm leaving. I have some business to attend to." "Okay, okay," Mito grinned broadly. "We<unk>ll meet again tomorrow." After giving a slight nod, Narudo turned and left, making his way to the orphanage where Akira resided. Still full of hope, Mido and Narumi turned to face the Hokag tower. Office of the Hokag, there was silence in the room. Hours had passed since Mido and Narumi had left to speak with Narut, and Hien, Manado, Kusha, Jeriah, Sununade, and Shazun were waiting. The door opened. Ren and Kakashi came into the room. Did you find them? Hi called out. Yes, they are coming. Kakashi informed them. Mito and Narumi came into the room a short while later. Kusha asked eerily. Did you meet him? How did it go? She was also afraid that Narudo would reject the girls. He might open to us. Narumi replied. Really? Kusha exclaimed with delight. It will take time. I asked how his life is. He just said fine. That's it. No more words. At that laughed, <unk>It<unk>s the same for us. Manado inquired. Did he say anything about us? Yes, Mito replied. There was a flash of joy on their faces. He said, "You both are fools bribing family affection with training." Midito replied. The expressions of Kasha and Manado wavered. "Don't be surprised if he doesn't accept you," Narumi advised. "You don't know how the village sees him. It's<unk> like he is trash talked about behind his back like he's some kind of monster. and he didn't react to them. It's<unk> like he doesn't care about what they think of him, stated Narumi. You both caused this mess. If you just used your brain on that day, none of this would have happened. Midito replied. Midito gestured tossade and said, "You don't you know it's a bad idea." "And haven't you done anything to stop it?" "I said it's<unk> a bad idea, but when Jeriah said if any one of you lost control, you might hurt him." While you had no problems with controlling, Narumi was a different case. The Yong side of the nine tales is a tough one. She lost control many times and she didn't fully control her beast. Oh, really? You all kept me away when you trained her. So, if she got out of control, I might not get hurt. You could have done it for Nar if he had come with us. Thinking, Mito sighed, what if as a waste of time? alongside Nar. Akira lived in an orphanage when Nar got there. She was waiting for him outside. Akira exclaimed, "Nari." As soon as she saw him, she hurried over and gave him a firm embrace. Nar gave her a warm embrace in return. Akira realized something was wrong. When they eventually started to back off, he had a tense, different look. She inquired worriedly, "What happened? Your face, it's not normal. Are you upset? Did someone hurt you? With a dismissive, "Nah, I'm fine." Narudo answered, "What about you? Where do you want to go today?" "Let<unk>s go to the park." Akira exclaimed with joy. After pausing for a moment as they strolled together, Akira yelled, "Nchan." Nar gave her a quick look and a slight nod, indicating that she could continue. "I've been thinking. I want to join the ninja academy." She waited, expecting protest or shouting, but neither materialized. Nar questioned, "Is that what you really want? Are you sure?" "Yes, I am. I want to become a great Kunoichi," she resolutely stated. Nar calmly remarked, "If you're sure, then go for it. I won't stop you." "Really? I thought you'd say no. You always said you didn't like the idea of becoming a ninja." Akira responded with disbelief. Nar gave a small smile. "No, I wouldn't stop you. I have no right to. If that's what you truly want, then I'll support you. Almost everyone I know is a shinobi anyway, and this village revolves around that life. It's only natural for you to want to be part of it. Akira remarked, "But you never wanted to become one. You never told me why." Her hair was ruffled by Nar. You wouldn't really understand if I explained it now. But be careful. It's not what you think. The shinobi life, it's darker than it looks. Akira sulked. How do you know I won't understand if you don't even try to tell me? Nar gave a small laugh. For me, being a shinobi is a path where people can lose their humanity. It's a world where some forget their human before their ninja. Quietly, Akira questioned, "Are you afraid you'd become one of those people?" Nar gave a headshake. "No, I know who I am. That's not it. The real reason I didn't want to become a shinobi is because I never saw the point. There have been three great wars and none of them had any real justification. They sent children, kids who hadn't even reached their teens into battle. All I saw was adults using children as sacrifices for their own conflicts. There are a lot of reasons, but I don't want to get into them right now. The atmosphere between them became dense. That's exactly why I didn't want to say anything. It had just ruined the mood, said Nar. Come on, let's go eat. What do you feel like having sushi? Akira exclaimed, becoming animated, Narut grinned. Let's<unk> go then. Manato and Kasha had been back in the village for a week. Manato had not yet returned to his role as Hokag, but the villagers had joyfully celebrated the return of their heroes. Narudo and his parents' relationship remained at a standstill. Narudo hadn't seen or spoken to either of them since that day. In the meantime, Midito and Narumi met with him everyday and gradually increased their time together. Slowly but surely, their relationship was improving. Nar wasn't the kind to open up right away, but that wasn't because he didn't want to connect with them. Present office of the Hokag. It was filled with Manado, Kusha, Jeriah, Sununade, Kakashi, Ren, Shazun, Hiraen, Mido, and Narumi. Manato declared, "We've finally settled everything. Starting tomorrow, Mido and Narumi will join the ninja academy. It'll help them bond with other kids, and hopefully with Narut, too. We can place them in the same class he attends to increase their time together." Kusha gave a nod. At the very least, it might help the three of them grow closer faster. "Wait, wait. Nar doesn't attend the academy." Kakashi came in between. Surprised, everyone turned to him. What? Midito questioned startled. He already graduated. Kakashi gave a headshake. No, he never attended. In fact, he doesn't want to become a shinobi at all. There was a stunned silence as that left the room. Why not? Mito and Narumi cried together. The calm response from Hizen was, "He said he simply doesn't want to." Jeriah scowlled. And you didn't try to convince him. Hi gave a headshake. No, it's<unk> his life. He has the right to choose his own path. With obvious frustration, Jeriah questioned. But he might have enormous potential. Are you really willing to let that go? Yes, Hisan said emphatically. The girls and adults looked at each other in disbelief. Midito begged. Here is Sama. Will you try talking to him? If we join the academy and he's not there, we won't get many chances to see him. Once we graduate, it'll be even harder. She<unk>s right, said Narumi. Our bond is progressing, but it's slow. If we lose time now, we might lose our chance entirely. Hi looked at Ren and Kakashi. Ren softly remarked, I think you should talk to him, Hokag Sama. He never really gave us his reasons, and we never asked. I'm curious, too. Kakashi gave a nod of approval. It's time someone asked him the real why. Hi recognized their logic and gave an ambu signal. Bring Narut here. If he's not in his apartment, wait. Hi replied. The ambu came back a few minutes later. He is coming. Hokag sama. Hi said. All the ambu get out of here. From all four corners of the room. The ambu quietly departed. Nar came in. So Gigi, what's the reason you called me? He asked observing everyone in attendance. Here isn't stated. I'll get right to the point. Will you join the ninja academy to become a shinobi? No was the response as Hirozen had anticipated. Tension was high in the room. Manado, Kusha, Hirozen, Jeriah, Sununade, Kakashi, Ren, Shazun, Mido, and Narumi were all watching Narut as he stood in front of them, waiting for a response. It was Kakashi who first broke the silence. Gently, "Why, Nar?" he inquired. Naruto's eyes were icy and aloof. Because in my view, he replied, Shinobi are fools. Ren blinked, startled. Narudo, what are you saying? He did not recoil. Rather, he moved forward with a cool but asserbic voice. Tell me something. There were three shinobi wars. Why was it for freedom? No. They fought for power, land, and ego. And while they played the hero, innocents died. Villages burned. Children cried in the ruins left behind. He stopped, allowing his words to linger in the air. Tell me, why should I be a part of that cycle? There was a heavy silence. Nobody knew the answer. Mito paused, unsure of herself. But Shinobi fight to protect the weak. Nar sneered. Protect. Count how many lives Shinobi saved and how many they killed. I think the deaths outweigh the living. He squinted his eyes. And don't even get me started on the first Hokag. Tensed up. What are you talking about? He's the one who built this village. Yeah, said Narut bluntly. and he handed out tailed beasts like candy to waring villages in the name of peace. What was he smoking when he thought that was a good idea? It's<unk> like giving weapons to children in the middle of a fight. He looked over at Sunsade. Tell me something. If I made you my slave against your will, would you be fine with it? Despite clenching her fist, remained silent. Hi spoke quietly, attempting to remain composed. Narudo, the tailed beasts are monsters. Hashiama did what he did to maintain peace. Narudo laughed bitterly. Oh, really? And what did it lead to? The first Shinobi war. So tell me, on what basis do you call the tailed beasts evil? His voice trailed off, the resentment in it now obvious. Try being shackled, sealed, tortured for centuries. Then tell me if you'd stay. Good. Would any of you just let it slide? Once more, nobody responded. The yin half of Kurama stirred deep within Mido. She could still hear his deep voice. That kid speaks truth. Mito<unk>'s gaze expanded. Even Ninetailes agrees with him. Everyone in the room gasped. Nar smiled crookedly and bitterly. See, even the so-called monsters understand the world better than humans. His voice was quiet but piercing as he started to pace slowly. And the biggest fool of them all, Hagurromo, he gave chakra to a world already soaked in blood. He wanted peace, but what he really did was arm a battlefield. Kurama fell silent, offended, but thoughtful inside Mido. At last, Narudo paused and raised his head. Now, his voice was softer, almost reflective. I think if Hagur Romo hadn't given chakra so early, if he had first taught people how to live, how to be human, then maybe, just maybe, when they had hearts, when they had light to understand themselves, he could have given them power. And even if peace wasn't guaranteed, at least it wouldn't have become this blood soaked lie. He surveyed the stunned, quiet faces in the room. So tell me, why would I want to be a part of such a system? And the most disgusting thing is sending children, kids who hadn't even reached their teens, into battle to get killed brutally. All I saw was adults using children as sacrifices for their own conflicts. A thick silence descended upon the room. Nobody said anything. Nobody was brave enough to because despite their best efforts, none of them were able to identify any flaw in Naruto's logic. With a loud bang, the doors of the Hokag office suddenly flew open. With Hirozen in its sights, a tiny wooden shuriken zipped through the air. "I got you, old man," a child's voice called without even looking. Narut idly lifted two fingers and grabbed the wooden shuriken before anyone could react. The room echoed with gasps, whispering to Narumi. He didn't even turn around, Mito said. With mouths slightly open, Kusha and Manato gazed in disbelief. The older Shinobi appeared shaken as well. Not because it couldn't be done. However, that was not supposed to be Naruto's skill. He never trained as far as they all knew. With his scarf flapping behind him like a cape, the boy ran into the room until it caught beneath his foot. Thud. The boy moaned Alf as he fell face first to the ground. He stumbled to his feet and scowlled at Narut, the person standing in front of him. Then he brushed his knees aside and said, "Hey, you made me fall. Here isn't let out a deep sigh." "Naro, obviously unimpressed, raised an eyebrow." "Really? I think your face met the floor before your brain could think," he grumbled. "You haven't even learned to walk properly, and you're already trying to run. That scarf's too long. It tripped you. Lies, yelled the child boldly. You tripped me because you were scared the old man might lose. Narud cast a quick glance down at the wooden shuriken that was still in his grasp. He held it up and said, "You came at him with this. You called it a challenge. That's not bravery. That's just childish." The fire in the boy's eyes flickered as he turned away in embarrassment. Nar became slightly softer. He said, "What's your name, kid?" With his chin up, the boy straightened his back. "Don't call me kid. I'm Konahamaru Serbi." With fear in his voice, a tall Jon and stormed into the hoage's office. "Honorable grandson, are you all right?" Konahamaru hurried to his feet and waved the worry away. "I'm fine, Ebisu sensei. Next time I'll defeat you, old man, and then I'll become Hokage." Unimpressed, Narut arched an eyebrow. Who was the idiot that told you that beating up an old man makes you hag? There was silence in the room. Everyone looked at Konahamaru who paused and then gestured sheepishly. Ebizu sensei told me that sharp enough to cut through chakra threads. His eyes swung to Ebisu. The Jonan flinched visibly. Narud gave a headshake. You really are an idiot. Bristling, Ebizu straightened. Hey, who are you calling an idiot? Calmly, I only see one. Nar answered. and it's you. As he stepped forward, Ebisu yelled, "Do you even know who I am? I'm Ebisu, an elite Jonan." Defiantly, Narut crossed his arms. "I don't care. And who's the fool that made a fool like you a Jonan?" Silence settled over the room like a heavy fog. Ebizu glanced at Hirozen uncertainly, even in anger. The others looked at the third Hokag one by one. At last, Narudo looked directly at Hirozen. Then slowly faced Ebisu again, his face unreadable. Red-faced, Ebisu lunged, clenching his fist in rage, but Narudo moved fluidly to the side before he could hit. He gently pushed Ebizu<unk>s foot in the middle of his stride, causing the Jonan to collapse on the ground. The room fell silent. Ebizu groaned in embarrassment while Konahimaru stared at Narudo in a even the adults. "That's enough," Hien said quite firmly. Ebizu, take Konahamaru and leave. I'll deal with you later. I need to understand exactly what you've been teaching him. Ebizu<unk>s face went white as he tensed. He turned to usher Konahamaru out after making a slight bow. Before they could depart, however, Narudo spoke, his words piercing despite his calm tone. His gaze was fixed on Konahamaru. "So, you want to be Hokage?" he said. "So people see you for who you are, not just the hoage's grandson." After hesitating, Konahamaru gave a silent nod. His eyes met Naruto<unk>'s. There was only truth, no ridicule. Then, let me tell you something you won't find in story books. His voice was steady and low as he moved forward. Sending people you care about on missions they might never return from as part of being Hokag. And when they do, you're responsible for their blood. Even though they respect you, their families will occasionally blame you, curse you, and despise you. Not only do you get praise, but you also bear sorrow, guilt, silence, and loneliness. He took a moment to allow the words to sink in. You must take care of everyone, including those you despise and those who despise you. So ask yourself, can you bear that burden, Konahimaru? Konahimaru gazed up at him, stunned and unable to speak. Finally, Naruto's voice grew icy. If not, go play with kids your age. Because this shinobi world, it's not a dream. It's a farce where people kill each other in the name of peace. Nothing more could be said. Without saying a word, Konahamaru turned and walked out slowly, head bowed, his tiny hands gripping the ends of his large scarf. Silence hung heavy in the room. Jera appeared astonished. For the first time, Sununade was silent. The unreadable expression on Naruto's face somewhere between pride and awe was all that Kakashi and Ren could do. Kusha and Manato experienced the stinging merciless pain once more. Narudo had not been raised by them, and now they were unable to get in touch with him. The silence continued after Konahamaru's door closed behind him. Narudo turned to face Hirozen, but his expression was one of quiet, solemn disappointment rather than hatred. With a voice that was hardly audible above a whisper, he said, "So, you decided to strip the innocence from a child who hasn't even lived his childhood yet. Nobody made a move. Nobody breathed. And the one strongest shinobi of his era, Hazen, remained silent. He turned to face Nar, the son he had reared and who had been abandoned by his parents. A boy who saw the shinobi world through scars rather than fantasy." His response was silence. Nar pivoted. I think I made my point clear. Hi<unk>s voice interrupted Nar just as he was ready to leave the room. Wait a moment, Nar. Nar turned to face the elderly Hokag. In a few months, the stipen from my office will end. You're of age now, and it's time you start earning on your own, Hisan said with a smile. I don't mind working, explained Nar. I can take any job at a shop or somewhere else. His let out a sigh. There's a catch. You know how the village sees you. Do you really think anyone will hire you? Naruto's expression was unreadable as he looked down. Yeah, I know, but I never really cared before. Still, why does the village see me like this? Why do they treat me like a monster? Sadness clouded Hazen's eyes. It started the day you were born. The nine tales attacked the village. It was sealed into Midito and Narumi. Narut squinted his eyes. Then what does that have to do with me? After they left the village when you were just four, rumors began to spread twisted tales that you were the nine tales in human form. The villagers began to fear you, and from fear came hate, Hisan said in a deep voice. "Didn't you tell them the truth?" A disbelieving Narut inquired. "Didn't you say their beloved Hokag defeated the beast?" "We did," acknowledged Hirin. "But fear is stubborn. Rumors take root and spread faster than truth. No matter what we said, their fear only grew. With a heavy sigh, Narut looked at Kusha and Manato. So tell me, how could you seal something like that into newborns, into your own children just minutes after they were born? Manato gazed down, his eyes filled with pain. I didn't have a choice. Kusha was barely holding the Ninetails back. I couldn't seal it into her again while she was holding it. We were running out of time. The standard sealing process takes too long. It was our only option. Naruto's fists clenched. So now I have to find work, but the people might not even give me a chance. Hi gave a serious nod. After a moment, Narut said, "I could work at Ichiraku Ramen. I'm sure Chuki would give me a job." Hi paused. What if the customers stop coming? What if the business suffers because of you? At the elderly man, Narudo squinted and said, "Something's fishy. It sounds like you're doing everything you can to steer me into becoming a ninja. Pretending to be innocent, Hisan questioned. Why would I do that? I can smell it from here, old man. Narudo said, squinting his eyes. Just tell me, why are you pushing me so hard to become a ninja? Hi folded his hands behind his back and sighed deeply. It's<unk> for your own good, to protect yourself. As the elderly Hokag went on, Narut scowlled, but remained silent. You have unnatural talent, Nar. I saw it today with my own eyes. You caught wooden shuriken without even looking, and you made Ebizu trip over his own feet without touching him. That's not ordinary. You may not see it, but I do. His expression became more serious as he paused. And I don't want to repeat what happened four years ago. Now that Manato is back, people are going to realize who you are, his son. Word will spread, not just in Konaha, but across the other nations. There are enemies out there who would love nothing more than to capture or kill you. I can't assign a personal guard to you 24/7, he continued. And I can't be there every time something happens. But if you're a ninja, you'll have the strength and freedom to protect yourself. Nar sighed and turned away. You're forcing me to become something I never wanted to be. With gentle words, I'm giving you a path, Hirisan said. And don't you think you should use your power to help others? You're right, Narut. The world is broken, however, until someone modifies it. We make it through. A memory reappeared in Naruto's mind at that moment. Serene, strong, and unforgettable. The Supreme Kai once said, "Use your power to save others." At that moment, Narumi moved forward. "I truly do understand, Narut," she said quietly. "However, the world continues to exist even if we make an effort to live in harmony. Please think about it," she said, glancing at Manato and Kusha before turning back to him. "There will always be people who hate and want to harm us. Here in the village, you are the only person we know. We won't be able to see you in this manner after we leave the academy." With his eyes glued to the ground, Narut remained silent as the Supreme Kai's words continued to reverberate in his head, becoming louder with each heartbeat. "To save others, use your power." The room was filled with anticipation as everyone waited. Narudo looked up at last. "Fine," he replied. "I<unk>ll join your little far nod because I like it, but only out of the love I had for you." Jeriah spoke for the first time, "Naro. I know you don't want to listen, but listen to me, please." His voice was more fragile than anyone had ever heard it, and he inhaled slowly. I may seem silly, but there is a prophecy. A child who will bring the world together one day. Yahiko, Nagato, and Kanan were my three students prior to Manado. Yahiko is the most unique. I was inspired by his principles. He had a dream of peace, but war caused his unjust death. I then located Manato. He seemed like the one to me. However, the prophecy changed the day you were born. The room froze. It said, "A child with immense power will either save the world or destroy it." Jeriah fixed Narudo with her gaze. You're not incorrect when you say that the ninja world is a place of violence. But putting an end to that hatred is my dream to halt the murder. I never intended to harm or desert you. I believe that Nidato and Narumi might be the ones when they were born and carried the nine tales. The Nine Tales is, after all, the strongest of all the tailed beasts, more potent than the others put together. After pausing, he did something unexpected. Slowly, he bowed his head, not as a shinobi, but as a man. I cannot make the pain go away. I can't make you believe in us. However, please pardon me if you can find it in your heart. Even Hirozen and Kakashi stared in shock as did Manado, Sununade, Kasha, Shazun, and Ren. Midito and Narumi looked at Narut, wondering if he was angry or moved. Narudo, however, remained silent. At last, he faced Hien. When does the academy begin? Gigi. Quote. tomorrow," said Hien quietly. With a slow nod, Narudo said, "Fine. Additionally, please refrain from referring to me as either his or her son. Up until now, my name has been Nar and I have no family. I want it to remain that way. Keep our relationship a secret." Manato's heart broke at Naruto's words, and he felt as though the air had been knocked out of his chest. Despite the fact that their eyes were dimming with pain, Midito and Narumi stood silently. Not right now. Despite the difficult beginning, they had at last been given an opportunity. Without turning around, he walked out of the room with concern in his voice. Kakashi scowlled and said, "But Hokag sama," the academy ends in 6 months. "How is Nar able to finish the entire curriculum so quickly?" Quote. Ren's eyes blinked as she realized, "I'd forgotten about that, too. That's a lot of material to cover. Glancing toward the door Narudo had just left, Hisan smiled a little reassuringly and said, "I don't think we need to worry." He had already read history and other material that was well beyond the academy level, likely deeper than some Chunin. And as you can see, he has an unusual talent that I haven't seen or heard before. Jeriah stood up and nodded slowly, saying, "Yeah, the kid isn't normal. It wasn't luck that reaction time earlier. It was instinct, reflex, ability. With a grudging nod, Sununade said, "He may not have formal training, but he sees through people better than most adults I know." Manado quietly let out a breath and said, "Still, 6 months isn't long." Here turned to face the window, his voice low, but firm. Not for a typical kid. However, Narudo, it could be more than sufficient. Later that night, Hirozen Serbi had a long, tiring day and came home. Even though he felt guilty about persuading Narudo to join the academy, he told himself that it was essential for Narudo to defend himself. Hi was unaware that Narudo was already the strongest person on the planet. When Hirozen sat down to dinner with Assuma and Konahamaru later that night, they had a light conversation about the day's events before they fell silent while they ate. Konahimaru then broke it. Old man, he said in an inquisitive tone, "How come, Konahamaru?" Hi looked up from his meal and asked. When I visited your office this morning, who was that boy? He appeared to be just a few years my senior. But how did he use his fingers to catch a shuriken without even looking? How could he have known I was approaching? He also took Ebizu sensei on a trip. Ebizu left me there because he was so embarrassed. Intrigued, Assuma arched an eyebrow. Are we sending people on missions they might never return from? As he claimed when he was Hokag. Quote, he lowered his voice a little. How's that? Have you ever experienced this, old man? Quote, Hisen's expression grew gloomy. It brought back memories of his dead friends, of sending missions that resulted in death, of his own son, Konahamaru<unk>s father, who never came back. He muttered, "Yes, too many regrets to count." When Konahamaru saw his grandfather's face, he apologized right away. "I apologize, Grandpa. I didn't intend to mention that." Here is enforced a small smile. Konahamaru, don't worry. You must understand the responsibility that comes with being Hokag if you still want to be one. His chopsticks were put down as he said. And that boy you saw, his name is Narudo. Is he a Chunan, a Jonan? Konahamaru asked eagerly, "Can he train me?" Assuma was the next to respond in astonishment. "I've met Narudo a few times," he remarked reflectively. But as far as I know, no one has ever trained him. If what Konahamaru said is accurate, the child either has extraordinary intuition or extraordinary good fortune. No, Konahamaru here isn't delicately remarked, not even a jennon. So far, he has not been to the academy at all. He is going to be enrolling tomorrow. If all goes according to my plan, it will be 6 months before he becomes a jennon. What? But how did he avoid Ebisu sensei like that without training? Konahamaru blinked. Quote, "How did you persuade him?" Asuma asked, turning to face his father. "When I last heard him, he stated that he had no desire to become a ninja. I told him I couldn't assign guards to watch him 24/7," sighed Hirisen, and that he would need to learn self-defense if he wished to survive in this world. "Now that Manato is back, people will soon recognize him," he said, pausing. And we both know how rumors about Narudo have damaged his chances to live as a normal civilian. The only remaining option is to become a shinobi. With a frown, Assuma said, "So you forced him." Here is an answered. I gave him a choice, but his tone was unconvinced. After a brief period of silence, Assuma posed the final query. "What was his reaction upon seeing Manato?" "Just as we expected," Hisan said quietly, his face darkening. The following morning, as usual, Narut stayed silent as he reached the academy gates a few steps behind Hirozen, Manado, and Kosa, while Mito and Narumi stood nearby, waiting in silence. Despite the tense atmosphere, neither of the girls spoke. Here made the decision to talk as they moved down the hallway. "The class you three are joining is made up mostly of clan heirs and a few civilians," he said. "Are you saying we're supposed to be friends with them?" Narumi asked, raising an eyebrow. Quote, "Yes, Hisan said gravely. All eyes will be on you as the hoage's children. Your father will be held accountable if you cause trouble or behave hottily." Nar remained silent, staring straight ahead. When they finally arrived at the classroom, they saw Aruka Yumino lecturing a group of chattering students through the window of the door. Aruka looked up in surprise as the door slid open. Lord 4th, Lord third. To what do I owe this honor? he said startled. Quote, "A stunned silence descended upon the room. Every student had heard stories about how the yellow flash had defeated the Ninetailes 12 years prior, and a wave of whispers swept through the class at the mention of the fourth Hokag." "Booa, we've come to register three new students," said Hien as he moved forward. "These two are the daughters of the fourth, Mido and Narumi Namakazi Uzumaki," he said, pointing to the girls. "Their lack of time in the academy is not a cause for concern. If necessary, I think they could pass the graduation exam today. However, their purpose is to foster a sense of unity among the other students. With a hand on Naruto's shoulder, he turned to face him and said, "And this boy, though not by blood, I consider him my grandson." Aruka blinked. Lord third, has he gotten any official training? Quote, "No, Hisan shook his head. The class gasped, and even Aruka was clearly taken aback. Pardon me, Lord. Third, Oruruka said, picking his words carefully. But wouldn't it be better if he attended the class next year? In six months, this batch is scheduled to graduate. I'm not sure without previous training. Here isn't gently interrupted. Don't worry, Oruruka. His knowledge is beyond what the academy teaches. Concerning combat training, he picks things up quickly. He will surprise you. I promise. Slowly, Aruruka nodded, saying, "If you believe that, then I have no objections." Hi smiled slightly and pushed them forward, saying, "Go on, introduce yourselves." With assurance, Mito said, "Good morning, everybody. Mido Namakazi Uzumaki is my name. I'm hoping that we can all become friends." Narumi trailed behind. "Hey, I'm Narumi Namakaziaki, and I can't wait to develop alongside each of you." Quote, Narut was next in line. With composure, he said, "My name is Narut." "Quiet," he did not continue despite everyone<unk>s waiting. "That's not how you introduce yourself," Hien said, his voice tinged with awkwardness. "Nar, you forced me to participate in this farce," Nar said with a dead pan expression. "Don't count on me to comply." With an uncomfortable cough, Hirisen said, "All right, take your seats, you three." Both Midito and Narumi took hold of Naruto's arms and pulled him to a bench close to the center with Mito sitting to his right and Narumi to his left. With an inward sigh, Narudo said, "So much for secrecy." After a brief period of observation, Manado, Kusha, and Hisan gave silent nods of support and departed. Buzzing like bees, murmurss filled the classroom as it calmed down. He didn't even mention his last name. Is he really that important? Why are the hoage's daughters sitting with that nameless orphan? Before the pupils could explore their curiosity further, Aruka cleared his throat and went back to teaching. All right, calm down, everybody. Let's get started. Many villagers smiled and nodded courteously as Kusha passed by, her long red hair gleaming in the sunlight, but her thoughts were elsewhere as she made her way to the Uchiah compound, a location she hadn't been to in years. It hadn't always been that way, and she was a little takenback to see how far the Uchiah lived, pushed to the corner of the village, practically alone. When she finally arrived at the compound, she asked a young clan member for directions, and he nodded quietly, directing her to Makoto's house. Kusha continued on the path until she came to a small but clean house where she inhaled, held up her hand, and knocked softly. Makoto Uchiah appeared as the door opened a few moments later. Makoto. Kusha managed a tiny smile. Makoto grinned back and moved aside, saying, "Come in." Inspoken words filled the air as Kosa stepped inside, kicked off her sandals, and followed Makoto to the living room where they sat on a sofa. Makoto said, "I'm truly disappointed in you, Kosa." In a quiet voice that was obviously hurt but devoid of rage. Guiltridden, Kusha bowed her head and said, "I know. For what I did, I'm even beginning to despise myself." Makoto<unk>'s face softened a little. Well, what was his response? Quote. He doesn't want to talk to us, Kusha said. But Nidato and Narumi. He is gradually becoming more open to them. I'm hoping they'll all get along. Didn't you ever think it was a bad idea leaving the village like that? Makoto scowlled. Kusha<unk>s cheeks started to well up with tears. Makoto moved in closer and put a soft hand on her shoulder as she noticed this. I hope he might reconcile with you someday, she said politely. Thanks, muttered Kusha. Silence fell between them for a moment, but it was heavy with shared history, not awkward. After a while, Kusha asked with a small smile. So, how have you been? How is Sasake doing? Given their similar ages, I hope Mido, Narumi, and Narut can become friends. After saying, I hope so, too, Makoto paused for a moment before asking, but what about Narudo? According to what I've heard, he never attended the academy and has never had any official training. How is he going to handle it? Quote, according to Kosa, it's true. He had no desire to become a ninja. Indeed, he referred to ninjas as idiots. Really? Makoto asked, raising an eyebrow. Why did he say that? Quote. After inhaling deeply, Kusha started to describe her talk with Narut the previous day. Makoto was obviously shocked when she finished, as evidenced by her brief silence. He speaks like someone who's lived the life of a shinobi. "Yes," Kusha replied. But he learned everything he knows from reading about the past. For distributing the tailed beasts in the name of peace, he even referred to the first Hokag as a fool. Nevertheless, he consented to join the academy. Makoto inquired. He was persuaded by Lord Third. Told him that protection would not last forever. He had to learn how to protect himself. Nobody wants the events of four years ago to happen again. Yes, Makoto said softly. I was aware of that. To be honest, it was terrible. Itachi informed me that a mob had cornered Narudo. After they attempted to beat him, he abruptly disappeared. No signs of the alien chakra. To make matters worse, the village rejoiced when he vanished. Guilt twisting Kusha's heart like a knife caused her face to fall. And then Makoto went on. He comes back alive four years later claimed that a wolf had saved him. Some even said they witnessed it and in appreciation for saving Narut, Lord third bowed to it. Yeah, Kusha said quietly. I was in disbelief when I heard just utterly astounded. The room fell silent once more. Eventually, Kusha inquired, "So, how are Itachi and Fugaku?" Quote, "At the Hokag Tower, Hisen dismissed all the ambu from the room, leaving only himself, Manado, and Jeriah behind. The mood was tense, thick with the weight of what was about to be said." He began slowly, his voice somber and heavy. Things started to fall apart after you left the village, Manado. Startled by the abrupt change in tone, Manato looked up and asked, "What do you mean?" With caution, he asked. Many people said they saw the sheringan in the beasts eyes after the ninetailes attack her side. The mere rumor was sufficient to cast doubt on the blamed from that point on quietly but undoubtedly both politically and physically they were forced to the village's periphery. He took a moment to collect his thoughts. They appeared to be coping at first but over time the strain, mistrust and loneliness started to wear thin. They became agitated. They felt deceived, humiliated, and undervalued for their devotion and service. Eventually, they started organizing a coup. Manato's eyes grew wide. Wait, was Fugaku aware of this? Quote, "Yes," Hisan nodded solemnly. He bore the full burden of the village's distrust in the clan's annoyance as the leader of the Uchiah. Despite his desire, he was unable to stop it. The clan's rage had become unbearable. He couldn't publicly disagree with them as their leader without losing everything. So he acted with them as he too felt the isolation. Manado became tense as she said, "So what?" Quote, "Hi went on, Itachi and Shui approached me and told me the plan a few weeks prior to the planned coup." Makoto also learned somehow. When she confronted Fugaku, he made the most difficult choice of his life. Manato leaned closer, worried. He ordered Itachi and Shui to eliminate everyone involved in the coup. Hi explained quietly. That included himself. Manado leapt to his feet, exclaiming, "What? Why?" Fugaku opposed the coup. Why would he decide to pass away? Quote. Hi's voice was low and full of tired contemplation. He thought it was the best course of action. However, I believe he secretly regretted it, and he decided to give his life when the time came in order to stop something much worse. With a tense voice, Manato shook his head and said, "That's not the point. If he felt bad about it and knew it was wrong, why did he have to die? His own clan had cornered him. There might have been civil war among the Uchia if he had refused to follow their lead." The answer from Shiui was, "We tried to avoid that outcome," Hisan said. Cotto Matsukami, a potent genjutsu that his mangio sharing in possesses, has the ability to change a person's will without the subjects knowledge. We thought it might have brought the coup to a peaceful conclusion. So why didn't they make use of it? Manado inquired, perplexed and irritated. Fugaku refused, Hisen stated. And we have yet to learn why. Perhaps he thought it was dishonorable. Perhaps he thought it would only postpone the inevitable. However, he refused to let Shiui use it, not even for self-preservation. After listening in silence, Jeriah finally said something. "How about the senior citizens?" "Danzo probably won't take this news well. He wouldn't sit quietly if he found out about the coup. To tell you the truth, I never informed the elders," Hisan acknowledged. "I specifically kept Danzo out of it." "Why, startled," Jeriah inquired. If he had gotten involved, he would have definitely ordered the extermination of the entire Uchiah clan, Hisan said grimly, adding that he inherited Nadim<unk>s mistrust of the Uchiah. However, his treatment of Narut was the primary reason I kept him out of the picture. What is that related to Nar? Manato scowlled. Quote, "I chose not to involve Danzo in things like this ever since he began spreading untrue rumors about Naris inside. Respect for Danzo<unk>s previous service was the only reason I didn't remove him from the council. Makoto and Kusha with tears welling up in her eyes, Kusha sat quietly. But why? Why did he sacrifice himself? She whispered with her own eyes sparkling. Makoto glanced down and said, I confronted him after learning about it. I insisted on answers and he handed them to me heavy and honest. He also sensed it. Start of flashback. Makoto stood in front of Fugaku, tears running down her cheeks and her voice trembling. Tell me, Fugaku, she begged. You<unk>ll make the villagers right if you follow this plan. People will view us as monsters and traitors. Do you want it that way? Quote. Fugaku avoided looking at her and remain silent. Even if you win, we lose, she went on. Because everyone will fear us and not respect us, and the villagers will also fear us and not respect us. What about the kids? They have nothing to do with this. Her voice broke. They'll grow up hated, shunned. People will whisper behind their backs. Avoid them out of fear. Do you really want Sasake to have that kind of life? To grow up bitter and alone, unable to form real friendships. Please, we don't have to do this. When Fugaku finally gave her a serious look, he suddenly realized what was going on. He took a step forward and drew her close to him. "I'm sorry," he said in a whisper. I never thought about the things that truly matter. I promise you nothing bad will happen. The study of Fugaku later that night. Fugaku waited by himself. Shiui and Itachi soon came in and bowed. Itachi said, "You called for us, father." "Yes," Fugaku replied. "You both already know what the clan is planning, the coup." They didn't say anything. And spoken tension pervaded the room. "Finally, I've made a decision," Fugaku declared. Tonight when we gather, I want the two of you to eliminate everyone involved. A stunned silence fell. What? Exclaimed Itachi. Dad, what are you saying? Shiui was also shaken. Fugaku sama. You can't<unk>t mean that. You heard me. Was Fugaku's firm response. It's<unk> the only way. Shui took a step forward. Sir, if I may, there's another way. A peaceful way. No one has to die. Fugaku gave him a silent glance. My manekio sharing has a special genjutsu. Cotto amatsukami. It can alter a person's will without them even knowing they're being controlled. I can cast it on the clan members tonight. No one will suspect a thing. We can end this without bloodshed. Fugaku remained silent for a while. You may follow my orders, Shiui, he concluded. But this this is the only path. Why? Pleaded Itachi. Please, father, tell us why. You might be able to alter minds," Fugaku said in a deep voice. "But you can't change what's in their hearts." "What you're suggesting will only bury the hatred and anger. It won't erase it. Eventually, it will rise again. And next time, it could be worse." He looked over at Shiui. "If we kill that hatred now, cut it off at the root, there won't be a next time." "And more than that," Fugaku said with a stern expression. You all know how we've nurtured this sense of superiority in our children as if we are Cammy descended from heaven, born to rule, to look down on others. No Jenjutsu can suppress that. Not truly. It fers beneath the surface. But if we cut off the disease at its root, there's hope. The children, they can still be saved from that poison before it takes hold. The impact of Fugaku's words still stunned both Shinobi, who remained silent. One more thing, said Fugaku. Shiui, I'm appointing you as the new head of the Uchiah Police Force. Startled, Shiui questioned. Why me? Itachi is far more qualified. Itachi is already part of the Anbu. Fugaku remarked, grinning slightly. Consider this my final mission for you. Itachi's cheeks were wet with tears. Father, please think about Sasuke. Will you really leave him behind? Fugaku gave a small smile. No, he has you and your mother. Sasake looks up to you more than anyone. I know you'll do a great job raising him. Please do this for me. Itachi uttered the words, "I don't know, father. I don't think I can." So trembling. When you reach adulthood, I want you to guide our clan into a new era. Itachi, Fugaku said softly. I have faith in you. Your mother will be the clan head for the time being. Although I apologize for pushing you so hard, stealing your childhood and now putting such a heavy burden on you, keep in mind that children are always the ones who suffer as a result of adult initiated conflicts. I think you have the power to change that and I hope you will build a future in which no child must endure the hardships of grown men's arguments. With tears in his eyes, Itachi questioned, "What should I tell mother and Sasake?" Fugaku gave him a tender glance. Makoto will understand. Thanks to her, I got the chance to make things right. And to Sasake, tell him I died protecting our clan in the village. Tell him I'll always be proud of him, no matter what path he chooses. The atmosphere at the Naka Shrine that evening was thick. Unaware of what was about to happen, the Uchiah clan's rebel faction had assembled. As they discussed the coup in whispers, all of a sudden, steel glowed. They fell swift, clean, silent, one by one. As he watched the treachery take place, one of the clan members realized the terrible truth. His own people had betrayed him. His eyes were burning. You traitor, how could you do this to our own clan? He roared. He suddenly swung his katana high and lunged at Fugaku. With icy accuracy, Fugaku sidestepped and slammed a canai into the man's chest. Blood gushed from the attacker<unk>'s mouth as he gasped, but adrenaline kept him moving. He used his last surge of strength to drive the katana into Fugaku's heart. Despite Fugaku's attempts to dodge, the blade still ripped into him, causing blood to flow from the wound. Itachi and Shiui had just dispatched the last of the rebels from the other side of the courtyard. Their eyes widened in horror as they turned. "Dad!" Itachi shouted, rushing toward him, clinging to his bleeding chest. Fugaku fell to his knees. Leaning toward his dying asalent, he muttered under his breath. I did this for our clan to rise higher and for our children. Cradling his father in his arms, Itachi fell to his knees and caught Fugaku as he fell. "Dad, hold on. Please, we<unk>ll get you to the hospital," he begged, his voice breaking in fear. Fugaku shook his head weakly, blood staining his lips, his shaky hand extracted a battered scroll from inside his robe. With a rasp, he said, "Give this to your mother. She<unk>ll know what to do with it." Itachi clutched the scroll with shaking hands. Fugaku's eyes fixed on his son's face, growing warm but far away. I'm proud of you and of Sasake. A sour grin appeared on his lips. If only I had been a father to him, not just a Shinobi. Itachi's eyes grew wide and began to sparkle with tears. Don't<unk>t say that. Please tell him. I'm proud of him, too, Fugaku said in a tone that was now hardly audible. I wish I had more time. Then there was quiet. Fugaku's body froze in Itachi's embrace. Itachi muttered, "Dad!" but got no response. Even the wind seemed to weep in that silent moment as the scroll slipped just a bit from his grasp. Itachi roused his Manekio Sharing upon witnessing his father's death. Itachi later called Makoto and Hiazen. Makoto fell to her knees as soon as she saw her husband's lifeless body. When she walked into the room, she broke down in tears, letting them fall freely. Her chakra soared in her pain and she also awoke her Manekio during that heartbreaking moment. She sobbed and whispered, "Why, Fugaku, why?" With silent tears streaming down his cheeks, Itachi approached her. As they sobbed together, he knelt down and held his mother. After observing them in silence for a while, Hien turned and left the room, allowing them to grieve in private. After Makoto stopped crying, Itachi took a scroll out of his robe and gave it to her. Mom, Dad told me to give this to you. Makoto unrolled the scroll slowly with shaking hands and started reading. Greetings, Makoto. I'll be gone by the time you read this. I apologize. I know it sounds silly, but I couldn't think of another option. How could I live with myself knowing I was part of a plot that endangered our village and yet do nothing? I couldn't stand becoming someone who murdered their friends out of ambition. Pardon me. Tell Itachi and Sasake that I'm proud of them. And Makoto, I believe in you. The clan will now be led by you. My passing must mark the start of a new era for the Uchiah. One based on honor and strength rather than bitterness and superiority. They will initially follow you since you are my wife. But earn their trust. Encourage them to have faith in you. Become strong, not just with your sharing, but as a leader. The clan can only change for the better after that. All I can say is that all of you are loved by me. Fugaku. Makoto was silent as he gazed at the scroll. Once more, tears fell, but this time they were accompanied by resolve as well as sorrow. What should we tell the village? Makoto asked quietly. I'm sure they<unk>ll ask. We can't<unk>t say some enemies attacked, adding, it can't be the truth, she shook her head. We can't<unk>t reveal the coup or any internal conflict within the clan. At that moment, Hirisan entered. His expression was steady but solemn. If you<unk>ll listen, Makoto, he said, we<unk>ll tell them I sent Fugaku and the others on a secret classified mission. They were ambushed by rogue enemies. Only Shiui and Itachi survived. Fugaku died by killing the last rogue enemy. He hesitated, regret shining in his eyes. I know this won't erase your pain. I should have acted sooner. When Danzo pushed you and the clan to the outskirts of the village, that only led resentment grow deeper. I can't make up for your loss, but I can do this much for you. I will not allow anyone to disrespect the Uchia. Makoto considered what Hirozen had said, then turned to Itachi and inquired. What do you say, Itachi? After a moment of hesitation, Itachi said softly, "I don't know, Mom, but if it holds Dad's honor, I have no problem with it." With a heavy but determined heart, Makoto nodded. Okay, we<unk>ll proceed with this. The village was informed of Fugakuiha's passing the following day. At the funeral, a large crowd showed up to pay their respects. Itachi remained near Sasake in the middle of the crowd, providing silent consolation while his younger brother grieved. Buried deep with Fugaku, hidden from the world and from those who would never comprehend, was the Uchiah's dark secret which died with him. "End of flashback. I apologize. If we had stayed, none of this would have happened," Kusha said as she consoled Makoto. It's okay. Even if you didn't leave, something like this would happen. Makoto said a few seconds later. At the office of the Hokag whispering, there was an incident with Kumo. Hi clarified. Manado squinted her eyes. Why didn't you call us sooner? His gave a headshake. Why escalate things into a war when it can still be contained? Manado fell silent, his calm exterior betraying a flicker of anger. The nerve of them playing dirty and threatening war. We can't change what's already happened, Monado. Now we have to focus on what comes next, Hisan said quietly after letting out a long sigh. As usual, class was in session, but the majority of the students were not listening to Aruka. Nar exclaimed Aruruka. What unique ability made the first Hokag so feared in battle? Are you serious? Nar gave him a weary look. Look and let out a sigh. His wood release keek Jenke. Nar muttered under his breath. Seriously, even villagers can answer that question as he sank back into his seat, looking bored. While some students in the vicinity chuckled softly, Shikamaru merely mumbled, "What a drag!" and sighed. Aruka blinking a little taken aback. "Okay, you can sit, but please try to pay attention. Learning history is important." Leaning forward, Narudo spoke louder than ever. Really, what's the point of learning history and memorizing the hoage's names if we're just going to pretend they were perfect? There was silence in the classroom. Narudo rose slowly, his voice piercing. Shouldn't the point of history be to stop the next generation from making the same mistakes as the last one. But here we are doing the same things again and again. Same conflicts, same hate, same pain. The quiet grew longer. Every student, including Aruka, looked at him in disbelief. Aruka asked in a softer, more inquisitive than severe tone, "What do you mean by that?" Nar looked up at him. We keep learning about how great they were, but we never talk about their screw-ups. Isn't that part of the reason stuff keeps going wrong? Wait, I think I've seen you somewhere before. Aruka paused, studying Narudo with narrowed eyes. Ah, that day in the Hoage's office years ago. Isn't that what the old man said when he introduced me? Nar nodded slightly. Quote, with a sigh and a puzzled look, Aruka said, "All right, I'll accept your comment, but keep in mind that statements like that have consequences, Nar." Nar sat down again and said, "I know. That's why I said them." The mood in the room had changed. Even the usual whispering had ceased, and Aruka slowly turned back to the chalkboard. The class was quiet for once, not because they were bored, but because they were paying attention. Baruka then carried on with the lesson. Later, for physical assessments, the class went outside. Students began throwing kana and shuriken one by one. The majority were mediocre and missed the center by a large margin. Next came Sasake, who predictably for the prodigy hit every Kana dead center. Midito and Narumi came next. Both of them made flawless shots. Many students thought admiringly as one might expect from the daughters of the Hokag. It was Naruto's turn at last. Everyone was watching him and rumors were circulating that he had never received any training. Are you even proficient with a canai? One student made fun of it. Enough. Aruka yelled, cutting them off. Nar approached the line, picked up a canai, and after a moment of staring, he realized the blade was dull. It was a training canai. He tested the wave by rolling it around in his palm. Then abruptly flicked his wrist and threw it. Whistling through the air, the cany crack. A heartbeat later, the first tree moaned, cracked, and fell as the cany ripped through it and slammed into the second behind it. Pupils stepped back in disbelief as the tree swayed and then fell, crashing into the ground with a loud clatter, and they could feel the impact beneath their feet as dust exploded into the air. Other classes became alarmed. sheepishly. Narudo scratched the back of his head. Apologies. I suppose I ought to have exercised more caution. The class gaped in astonishment. What happened just now? Aruka managed to utter them. Did he do that? One pupil muttered incredulously. Another whispered, no way. That was a blunt cany. Aruka moved forward and exclaimed, "Naro, are you all right? And how on earth did you accomplish that?" Quote. With a slight shrug, Narut said, "Oh, I'm sorry." Quote. Aruka squeezed the bridge of his nose and sighed, saying, "Enough." "Naro. We don't have any more trees." Following the Kana incident, Mido and Narumi were still in shock. "Have you noticed that Nar is amazing?" murmured Narumi. "How on earth did he do that?" Midito asked, his eyes wide. "Perhaps we ought to just ask him." Still taking in what they had witnessed, Narumi uttered those words. Barooa yelled before they could get close. Everyone prepare for the test of shuriken throwing. Quote, "Students stepped up one by one and finished the exercise with varying degrees of success. Some landed close to the center, some missed, and some did fairly well. Nar was next in line. He approached the line with composure, picked up a pair of shuriken, and tossed the first one casually, causing it to embed itself far deeper than any previous one in the training post. That ought to be sufficient, Narut reflected. When he released the last shuriken, the first one had gone all the way through the post and was flying out from the back, clinking to the ground behind. He picked up the others and started throwing them one after another, all hitting the same spot. The class let out a gasp. Hold on. Did he just toss them all in one place? One student questioned incredulously. The taijutsu sparring matches followed. Everyone's attention was captured by the final match, Narut versus Ka in Isuka. There was a buzz of excitement in the classroom as some students continued to think that Naruto's previous achievements were a fluke, while others had changed their minds. Ka was standing across from Narut. Be prepared to lose, Ka said with assurance and a proud smile. Ka then sprang forward, throwing a barrage of punches and jabs at Nar, but none of them were successful. The class gaped in disbelief. It appeared as though Nar had not moved at all as he stood motionless while Ka continued to strike, always missing. This weird dance went on for almost a minute. Why am I unable to strike you? At last, Ka let out a frustrated yell. With a composed expression, Narut said, "Because you don't know how to fight." The students who were watching burst out laughing and even Akamaru barked as though he agreed. "You see, even the little guy understands." Nar smirked. "Akamaru, you as well?" Ka moaned. Ka charged again, furious. This time, Narut stopped Ka in his tracks with one hand and calmly put the other hand on his forehead. Then, he hit Ka's forehead with a flick of his ring finger. Flack! Although it didn't sound like much, the impact was felt right away. As though he had been hit by a strong wind gust, Ka flew backward, colliding with a wall behind him and losing consciousness. The class fell silent, mouths and eyes wide. What just took place? Someone muttered, "Who is Nar?" Someone else inquired. Even Aruka stood speechless at a loss for words. Mido and Narumi meanwhile watched in wonder. "He's really awesome," Narumi exhaled. However, how did he avoid being struck? and he didn't even move. Mito said perplexed. After squinting, Narumi gestured to the spot where Narudo had been standing and said, "Look, footprints." So, he did move. Midito leaned in. However, we were unable to see it. Slowly nodding, Narumi said, "He's full of surprises." Meanwhile, Nar had already approached Ka, knelt next to him, and gave him a gentle shake. To his relief, Ka stirred and groaned, still breathing, murmuring, "You're okay." Naro said, "Good." The students were still processing what they had just seen, so they sat in stunned silence. First to recover, Barooa said, "Someone take Ka to the infirmary right now." Quote, Barooa watched Naro closely, still trying to process what had happened, while two students hurried over to assist in carrying Ka. When the other classes saw the fallen tree during their physical training later, they inquired as to what had happened. "Why is the tree there?" One student asked, "It simply fell," Oruruka replied with a vague tone. "Did you fall?" "A mature training tree doesn't simply topple over," someone else remarked dubiously. "I'm not sure," Aruka muttered. "It must have been old." and started to leave quickly. Aruka deafly sidestepped the students attempts to question him, vanishing before they could corner him. Everyone was talking about Nar even though the typical after school chatter was louder than usual. What did you do? Where did you get your fighting skills? Quote, "Are you a Jonan in secret or something?" Quote, "Like smoke." Narut moved through the crowd undetected, silent, and disappeared. Sasake watched Narudo leave while standing a short distance away with his arms folded. Sasake acknowledged to himself that he is strong, but not as strong as Itachi. Midito and Narumi, meanwhile, were exploring the academyy's grounds. Where did he go? Narumi looked around and asked. He most likely returned home. Is he to blame? With obvious frustration, Midito answered. The class just wouldn't stop. So nosy. We<unk>ll talk to him tomorrow, Narumi replied. Let's<unk> ask Hia sama for his address. Yes, Midito said, nodding. We must ascertain the true nature of his condition. the Uchiah household at night with Makoto, Sasake, Itachi, and Shisui seated around the table. The dinner was quiet except for the rustle of movement and the clinking of chopsticks until Makoto broke the stillness. "So, Sasake," she said, smiling softly. "How was your day?" "Mid-s sentence," Sasake paused and said, "Today, two new girls joined the academy. They are the daughters of the Hokag." Makoto arched an eyebrow before giving a playful grin. Oh, so my little Sasuke is at last showing interest in girls. Red in the face, Sasake exclaimed. Moon, can't you please? He buried his face in his hands and moaned. Shisui and Itachi chuckled softly, taking in the scene. In an attempt to shift the conversation, Sasuke blurted out, "But that's not all, adding that there was another boy by the name of Nar. According to Lord third, he treats him like a grandson. I believe he lied when he said he had no training. Why do you think the third Hokag lied? Makoto asked, tilting her head in curiosity. Quote, "Today we took a physical test that included Taijutsu, Shuriken, and Kana. Most pupils were mediocre. Expectations were fulfilled by the Hoage's daughters. However, Naruto's turn came next. We all believed that he was incapable of even throwing a canai." Sasake hesitated as though he was still taking in the scene. All right, intrigued, Itachi inquired. Did he hit the bullseye with all of his canai? Quote. No, said Sasake, shaking his head. His actions were incomprehensible to humans. Everyone was paying attention to that. He launched a canai, which penetrated one tree and lodged itself in the tree behind it. The first tree fell to the ground, simply broke and fell apart. Everyone froze, staring at Sasake. Makoto said, "Wait, wait." her eyes wide. "You mean to tell me that he fell a tree using a canai for training?" Quote. "Yes, we all witnessed it and he threw them all at the same spot during the shuriken test," Sasake cried. The first shuriken popped out the back of the target post when he threw the final one. "In other words, he landed each one precisely in the same spot." The surprise even reached Itachi. "But aren't those weapons dulled for practice?" Quote, "They are affirmed Sasake and that's what makes it even more bizarre." Even though they had heard stories of legendary shinobi accomplishing impossible feats, this was something else entirely, and nobody at the table could conceal their astonishment. And then he faced Ka during Taiutsu. Sasake went on, who was regarded as the second best in Taiutsu after me. Ka hurried him, but he was unable to hit a single blow. It seemed as though KB's punches phazed through Narut as he remained motionless. Once more, the room was silent. Then Nar did this with just his finger, Sasake said, raising his hand to simulate flicking someone's forehead. Ka's forehead was licked, and Ka took off like he had been struck by a wind gust. A stunned silence descended upon the room. He said he spends most of his time in the hoage's office reading beyond the academy curriculum. Did he have blonde hair and whisker marks on his cheeks? Itachi asked, leaning forward a little. Yes, said Sasake, nodding. Why? I've seen him a few times, Itachi remarked reflectively, but he was abducted by bandits four years ago. How he got back to the village is a mystery. There were no witnesses or chakra trail. He simply showed up one day. He said a wolf saved his life. A wolf, Sasake inquired, perplexed. a talking one added Shiwi. Really? Quote. Itachi acknowledged that we never saw it ourselves, but some villagers said they had. They even claimed that when the third Hokag came to see how Narudo was doing, he bowed to it. "That's why I think the third lied," Sasake replied. "Maybe he secretly trained Narut." "I don't think so," Itachi said, giving a slight shake of his head. "Every day, the Hokag is overburdened with paperwork. He doesn't even have time to breathe, much less train someone in secret. But still, Shiui whispered, "It's not normal to break trees and knock someone out with a flick." Senju is the only person with that kind of strength that I've heard of. Her Senu ancestry is said to have given her incredible strength. Some people even assert that she can level mountains with a single blow. "So there are ninja even stronger than you, Nissan." Sasake asked, his eyes brightening. Quote, "Yes," Itachi grinned. In many aspects, Shiui is stronger than me. The third Hokag was referred to as the god of Shinobi during his heyday because he was an expert in all five elements. What abouts Senu? Sasake inquired. A legend. If Nar is anything like her, she's a medical genius with unrivaled raw strength. Itachi said, "So perhaps she is related to Narudo in some way." Sasake proposed. Itachi shrugged and said, "We're<unk> not sure. However, there is something about that boy that is definitely out of the ordinary." The Namicazi household for dinner. It was a quiet evening in the Namakazi house. Manado, Kusha, Sununady, Jera, Shazoon, and the twins, Mido, and Narumi were seated around the table, and the gentle clatter of plates filled the room until Kusha's kind smile interrupted. "How did your first day at the academy go then? Did you make any friends?" she inquired, glancing at Midito and Narumi. Midito chewed thoughtfully and said, <unk>It was nice, but we didn't really get time to talk much because it was the first day. Manato looked at them and said in a quiet, slightly tense voice, how's Narut? How is he doing? Was he mistreated by anyone? Quote. After exchanging looks with Narumi, Nidato grinned. She remarked, "In actuality, Narudo was really cool. Even better, Narumi nodded and continued with a head tilt. Kusha said, "What do you mean?" Quote, "Well, today we had the physical assessment. Can I throwing shuriken accuracy and taijutsu?" Mito said and leaning forward and holding a piece of meat halfway to his mouth. Jeriah posed the question. Narumi frowned and remarked. Some kids made fun of Narudo when it was his turn to throw the canai. They said things like, "Does he even know how to hold a canai?" However, Narut remained silent. He simply tossed it. Sununade smirked and said, "Let me guess. He hit the bullseye." Quote. With wide eyes, Narumi shook her head and said, "No." When he hurled the cany, it struck a tree in front of the target and lodged itself in a tree behind it. "The first tree he hit," Mido added. It broke and then toppled over. As some of the adults choked on their food, there was a collective cough. You're telling me that Narut broke a tree? Sat up straight and said, "Wait, wait." Using a training kana that is blunt. Quote, "Yes, and the crazy part," exclaimed Narumi, he simply flicked his wrist as if it were insignificant. And he didn't even appear serious. With a sudden serious expression, Jeriah narrowed his eyes and said, "Don't tell me." He also destroyed the shuriken post. "No, not that," Narumi said with a laugh. However, he tossed every shuriken into the same location. "The first shuriken emerged from the back of the post when he threw the final one. He essentially drove the shuriken so deep that they dug through one another and pushed the first one out," Mito said, nodding. "It was crazy. The adults were clearly shaken, and the room fell silent once more." With a more solemn tone, Midito leaned forward, and Narut battled a boy named Ka during taijutsu. Ka appeared to be unable to even touch him. His blows simply went straight past Narudo. Narudo appeared to be motionless from the outside. However, upon closer inspection, we noticed faint footprints where he stood as if he had moved, but too quickly and coverly for us to notice. Naruni continued, "Then with just a flick of his finger, he sent Ka flying backward like he was hit by a gale. There was silence at the table once more.Sunady appeared astounded as well. Jeriah's low laugh eased the tension. Hey, it appears that someone is headed your way, Sununade. This isn't a time for jokes, Jeriah. Sununade said sharply, not amused, because he's never had formal training. What makes this even possible, then? Quote. Perhaps he trained covertly. Jeriah shrugged and offered. No, Manato said, shaking his head. Nar was constantly watched. According to Hisen, it seems as though he hasn't even accessed his chakra, which I have personally sensed. No accumulation or indications of recent use. There's another possibility, Sununade thought as she folded her arms. We all know that the Uzumaki are distant relatives of the Senju, and he is one of them. Perhaps he inherited a peculiar trait. But even so, Jeriah scowlled and shook his head. Aside from you, Sununade, none of the Senju ever displayed this level of strength. Furthermore, Hashiama had wood release unlike anyone else. It could be explained by natural talent, but not to this degree. We must watch him. Manado muttered. Jeriah went on to say, I recall Sensei. Sensei once told me that some children are born with unnatural potential. He described it as raw talent of a kind that rewrites the rules. Perhaps Narudo is one of them. If so, we ought to think about giving him the right training so that he can learn to manage that power before it becomes hazardous. Midito scoffed at that moment. her voice piercing and scathing. Really, do you think any of you could get his attention following all that he endured after everything you all in this village have done to him? Quote. The adults fell silent, taken aback with her eyes icy, Neato went on, what could you possibly teach him? Stop acting as though you're doing this for his benefit if his strength already rivals and his abilities are unparalleled. Kusha attempted to interrupt Mido, but Midito wasn't done. Avoid getting involved. Keep your distance from him. Additionally, don't act as though his display of power has made you suddenly concerned. Jeriah averted her gaze. Manato looked silently down at his plate whilesunady sighed and furrowed his brows. With a composed yet solemn tone, Narumi remarked, and he also said something about how they display the Hokag as men with no flaws, adding that as a result, the pain keeps happening. After listening in silence up until this point, Sununade arched an eyebrow and asked, "What does he mean by that?" Quote. "Well, I'll tell you exactly what he said," Narumi said, turning to face her after taking a quick look at the other pupils. She inhaled deeply before quoting verbatim. "Really? If we're only going to act as though the Hokag were flawless, what good is it to study history and commit their names to memory?" Quote, "Isn't the purpose of history to prevent the following generation from repeating the mistakes of the previous one? Yet here we are repeatedly performing the same actions, same disputes, the same hatred, the same pain. It was so quiet in the room that even the slightest sound of the wind against the window pane seemed to be louder than the silence itself." After a lengthy silence, Mito said in a soft, unsure voice, "Well, I believe he's correct. It seems as though they were flawless based on what we have read in the academy books. However, that can't be true, can it? Quote, the weight of her own memories of Hashiama, Tobarama, Hiroen, and even Dan seemed to weigh down on sununade, and her face softened, appearing for a moment much older than usual. No, she finally said in a low voice, "It's not true. All Hokagages were flawed. Some made dreadful errors. Hashiama made an effort to promote peace, but she put her trust in the wrong people. Although Tobarama established mechanisms to safeguard the village, he also set the stage for severe divisions. Despite his kindness, Hisan allowed too many things to go unchecked and too many secrets to fester. She trailed off then shook her head and me. I think Naruto's right. Remarked, "If we only share the historical events that fill us with pride, we're not teaching, we're hiding. Furthermore, if we conceal the truth, the suffering will undoubtedly recur. Mido and Narumi exchanged wide-eyed glances. This was no typical lecture. Perhaps it's time to alter the way we teach history, Sununade said, glancing toward the window where the sun was softly filtering in. To learn, not to exalt totally. There was silence during the dinner. Later that evening, the mindscape of Mido. The Namicazi family slept peacefully after dinner, but in her dreams, Mido was abruptly drawn into her mindscape. A huge unsettling area dominated by a huge sealed gate. She blinked and saw herself standing in front of Ninetales as Yin side, its eyes gleaming in the darkness. "Now, what do you want?" With his arms folded, Mido inquired, "Did you notice something strange about your brother today?" The beast's deep voice echoed. Quote, "You mean how he's cool and awesome?" Mito asked, tilting her head. Yes, I did notice. I still don't understand how he accomplished half of what he did. With laughter, the nine tales rumbled. HMPH. I also witnessed it. Tell me though, did you feel his chakra? Quote. No, Midito said. And that's the strange thing. He didn't even know how to use chakra yet, it seemed. Most likely as a result of my parents' foolish choice to isolate him. The fox growled. You're right. Saying that boy has never figured out how to access his chakra. But even without it, he showed strength and skill that were above and beyond what a typical person should possess. Mito scowlled, "How how can someone do all that with no training and no chakra usage?" Quote. The beast hesitated before responding. I sensed something inside him, even though you humans might not notice it. Whatever it is, it's<unk> not normal, even though I can't yet identify it. It's unadulterated, wild, and strong, similar to a volcano that is ready to erupt. You mean his power could be on the level of a beiju? Mito asked, his eyes widening. Quote, "It's possible," the nine tales stated. Yes, it could compete with the strength of a tailed beast if that power within him were fully engaged. "Perhaps more, however, without knowing its nature. I am unable to verify it. For now, it's<unk> just speculation." Taking a deep breath, Mito said so he might become the strongest of all of us. Perhaps, the fox said, shrugging its enormous shoulders. But pay close attention, girl. Don't discuss this with anyone. Why not? Startled, she inquired. Because the Ninetailes stated solemnly, he would be entitled to a normal life. Reluctantly, he consented to become a ninja. Your teachers, family, and even the Hokag will rush him if word spreads. Make plans to accommodate him. Make use of him. Mito<unk>'s gaze dropped. Indeed, but what gave him the right to turn down Hirozen Sama<unk>s request? Quietly, she inquired. HMPH. The Ninetailes snorted. Use your power to save others. That old fool said that, and I sensed something in that boy, a slight rise in emotions. I doubt you noticed. You saw what happened at dinner. The fox went on and they were talking about training him, watching him, and trying to control him the minute you mentioned his accomplishments. His freedom will be taken away if they discover that he has power comparable to that of Aiju. They will treat him like a weapon, Mido said, clenching her fists. Exactly. The Ninetailes snarled. And that's why I think people are stupid. But that boy, your brother, he is unique, astute, sharper than his years would indicate. I may even confess. I like him. Whoa. Mito blinked. Do you have feelings for someone? You didn't even express your feelings to me. You're a nagging brat, so why would I waste my breath on you? The fox gave a snort. After a moment of hesitation, Neato continued. But why are you attempting to save him? You claimed to be indifferent to people and their fates after all. You're here now attempting to protect him from others. Quote, the Ninetales didn't say anything. she demanded, "Hey, answer me, you." Before she could respond, the Ninetailes growled softly and quickly pushed her out of his mind with a flick of his tails. Mito awoke with a start, heart racing and eyes wide. There was silence in the room, her sister sleeping peacefully in the bed beside her, but Mito was unable to fall back asleep. Considering what she had just heard, no, the world has never seen her brother, and it should never have control over him. One of the few things that was constant in Naruto's life was the orphanage where Akira lived, and he went there whenever he could. Narudo strolled through the peaceful streets of Konaha. After exchanging greetings, they strolled around the village until they arrived at their regular location, a little park nestled among trees and old buildings. Akira smiled at him. "So, I heard you joined the academy," she said. Blinking, Nar said, "How did you know that?" Quote, "You weren't around last time, so I figured she'd know," she said, referring to the ambu who occasionally followed Narudo. "Hm." As Nar muttered, "She talks too much." Akira laughed and asked, "So why did you do it?" "I assumed you had no interest." With a shrug, Narut said, "Gi asked me to, "Gihokag," she inquired. "He's always taken care of me," he said, nodding. "I wanted to give something back. That's all. Akira gave him a quiet glance as her face softened. You realize that you're too good. Quote, "Don't tell anyone," Narut said, half smiling at her. "I have to maintain a frightening image." The breeze rustled the trees around them as she laughed and they fell into a cozy silence. After 6 months, Narudo was the center of attention ever since he joined the academy, displaying a level of skill that many thought was unattainable for a student his age. His physical prowess was unrivaled, and even though he stopped destroying trees on command, after some complaints, he remains a mystery to everyone. Nar didn't even need to fight seriously. He only needed to flick his opponent in the forehead once, and he would drop, making it impossible for anyone to touch him. The class had soon divided into two opposing factions. the Narudo fan club, which was composed of most of the remaining girls who couldn't help but admire his strength, mystique, and quiet confidence, and the Sasake fan club, which was led by Eno Yamanaka and Sakura Haruno. Naturally, the majority of the boys were envious, but a few, Hinata Hayuga, Mido Namakazi Uzumaki, Narumi Namakazi Uzumaki, and Yukumokurama of the Kurama clan stayed out of the drama. Although they did not belong to any fan groups, Mido and Narumi were frequently spotted near Narut, which attracted stern looks from some of the girls in the Narut fan club who subtly tried to keep them away from him during school hours. Sasake and Nar themselves were the ones who suffered the most from the attention. Sasake was less fortunate and frequently had to literally flee when the Fandrals appeared, while Narut had a way of slipping out of class, slipping around corners, and vanishing from sight completely. Fortunately, Narudo had made some true friends, including Shikamaru, Shoji, and strangely enough, Kais Ninkan, Akamaru. To Kiba's Shagrin, Akamaru had developed a deep affection for Narut, and occasionally the pup would curl up on his head or nap on his lap. Nar didn't mind. In fact, he liked the little guy. However, if there was one thing Nar detested, it was what he referred to as the Banshee sisters, Sakura and Eno. Their incessant yelling, particularly when they were fighting over Sasake, gave everyone headaches. And after enduring their screeching matches for a few days, Narut made the decision that enough was enough. Now, whenever they began to yell, an enigmatic gag cloth would materialize over their mouths, instantly silencing them. Not even Aruka sensei knew how it happened. However, nobody questioned it. Everyone was simply appreciative. Graduation day had arrived, the last day at the academy. Because this year's class included several clanairs, the graduation exam was moved from the classroom to the open academy training grounds, allowing it to be observed by the Hokag, the clan heads, and even the legendary Sani. Among the proud clan heads in the stands were Manado Namakazi and Kusha Uzuaki, who had total faith in their daughters, Mido and Nurumi, and after hearing tales of Naruto's strength, had no doubts about his success either. Nevertheless, one question silently tormented them both. How did Nar get so powerful? Quote, "They weren't alone either." Jeriah, Hiroen, Kakashi, and Ren, who had all come expressly to watch Nar were all plagued by the same uneasiness, and none of them had any answers, even though the boy was their son, brother, or godson. Following the written exam, students proceeded to the practical section, starting with throwing canai. The clan heirs did a great job hitting their marks with practiced precision. And even Shikamaru, who loudly complained about everything being troublesome, hit his targets more out of fear of his watching mother, Yoshino, than anything else. The students took up the challenge one by one. Baruka finally called the final name on the list. Naro. A group of girls near the training grounds let out loud cheers. Narokun. Repeat that move for us. Give me your girlfriend status. You're awesome. The shouts of praise resounded like a chorus, attracting the attention of the nearby students and eliciting a number of envious looks from the boys. Ren was standing close by, clearly in a rage, her arms folded tightly across her chest, her brow twitching. She had been Naruto<unk>'s overbearing older sister since he was a child, and she was not prepared to put up with him now, surrounded by yelling fan girls. Kakashi tried to soo her by raising a hand. "Nay, nay, calm down, Ren." To calm her down before she blew up, he said, "It's not a big deal." Her eyes blazed as she spun around on him. "Why I too, so he can grow up to be a pervert like you?" She retorted, poking him in the chest. That was uncalled for, Kakashi winced. Makoto leaned across the field and smirked as he whispered to Kosa. It appears that he has indeed inherited the charm despite the fact that he has only been a few months at the academy. Kusha grinned, her eyes fluttering with a mixture of pride and concern. Jeriah meanwhile exhaled deeply and loudly. He remarked half admiringly, "Looks like that boy is a naturalb born woman stealer." gave him an immediate glare for that along with a good smack. In a whisper, "Keep projecting, curve." Deeply unimpressed, slightly agitated, and completely bewildered, Narudo stood in the middle of the mayhem. He eyed the flushed girls with narrowed eyes and scratched the back of his head. "Why are these girls acting this way?" "Never in my imagination did I expect fang girls," he muttered to himself. "More worn out than flattered," he sighed. I think no one's ever told them the truth about what's a shinobi life is. His voice fell to a chilly murmur that only he could hear, and his eyes darkened a little. He glanced at the girls, still grinning and cheering. I hope they all fail so they can preserve their lives. Naruto's heart was silent for a moment, filled with a serene determination. Kakashi and Ren watched him from a distance, and Kakashi's expression became unreadable under his mask, while Ren's expression, which had calmed down a little, now wore a look of quiet sorrow. Kakashi whispered, "He sees too much for his age. He carries too much," shot back Ren. And one or two of the fan girls in the throng noticed the expression in Naruto's eyes, not one of pride or hottiness, but something heavier and colder. It was not the appearance of a boy seeking admiration. The expression was that of someone who had seen too much of the world and didn't have time for its delusions. Because he didn't want to risk any delays or unanticipated damage earlier in the lineup, Aruka had purposefully kept him for last. He gave one kai to Narut. There was a noticeable stir in the stands as a result. Just one what? Inichi narrowed his eyes and whispered. According to Hiashi Hayuga, everyone else got 10. Curious, even the Sanin and the Hokag leaned forward. Narudo, Oruruka said, "Sounds resigned already. Would you please try not to break anything?" Quote. Narut simply grinned and said, "We<unk>ll see how they respond. I want them to be unable to speak." With a defeated sigh, Oruruka said, "Just don't destroy the grounds." With a casual flick of his wrist, Narudo threw the lone kana as he turned, assumed a lazy stance, and faced the line of practice targets, wooden posts backed by trees. There was a sharp hiss as the blade cut through the air. Thunk. It lodged itself in the trunk of the next tree behind it after piercing right through the dense training tree. Everything was silent for a while. Then, with the force of impact, the first tree split cleanly in half, cracking and collapsing. The audience fell silent. Troublesome, mumbled. Shikaku Nara in shock. Smack. Get a good impression. Yoshino hit his arm and snapped. Even the stonyfaced Hiashi was clearly taken aback. Despite his mask, Kakashi's stunned expression was clear. His eye was wide and blinking. And Ren and he both stared, their jaws slack. Look there, Sununade him. With equal shock, Jeriah muttered. Staring, sununade said, "How? How? Even I am not strong enough to accomplish that." Shun said, "It's really shocking." Sununade sama in a low odd voice. Taunt twitched his ears and oked in agreement. Sitting next to Kusha, Makoto Uchiah leaned slightly and said, "When Sasake told me about him, I thought he was exaggerating. But now," she said, glancing at the broken tree. "Every word is true in my opinion." Kusha<unk>s expression was unreadable as she remained silent, her fists resting in her lap. Sitting next to her, Manato squinted as he watched Narudo return to Ruka while grinning as if nothing had happened. Itachi and his uncle Shishui were two of the many silent onlookers who stood out. Both are independent prodigies. Both left them utterly stunned. They were at a loss for words to describe what they had just seen from Narut. The shuriken throwing test followed. At this point, everyone was tense. Following the Kana incident, everyone's eyes were fixed on Narut, anticipating, waiting, something extraordinary. Once more, Oruruka called his name. Calm and collected, Narut took a step forward. He picked up 10 shuriken from the tray. Moving slowly and fluidly, and then he threw them all at a far-off wooden post in a tight spread in a single motion, trying to follow the blurs of spinning steel. The crowd watched. The post was struck by the last shuriken. The crowd thought it was over, but then clang from behind the post. The first shuriken curved back and reappeared. In some ways, the ensuing quiet was even more oppressive than the one that had come before. The wind even appeared to hesitate, uncertain if it should dare to interrupt the moment. Eyes wide, Shiui whispered, "That wasn't luck. That was planned." Itachi remained silent, staring at Narudo while expressing the same silent thought. This child poses a threat. The audience erupted in gasps. Who is he? Eninoi whispered. Who gave him his training? Chosa Akamichi said. Even Minato had crossed his arms now, his jaw slightly clenched. Kusha<unk>s knuckles were white as she held her hands tightly in her lap. Makoto narrowed her eyes and glanced between them. Taiutsu sparring, a realistic combat match designed to evaluate technique, reflexes, and control, was the next test. As luck would have it, the top two competitors in the class faced off in the final match. Sasake Uchiah versus Narut. The audience stiffened in expectation. The Hokag, the Sanin, and the clan heads leaned forward. Everyone had been waiting for this confrontation. With a confident stance, Sasake entered the ring and immediately activated his stance. His keen eyes fixed on Narudo. With his hands in his pockets and his head cocked slightly, Narut appeared to be as at ease as ever across from him. "Start!" Baroo yelled. Sasake didn't think before charging at full speed and delivering a straight punch to Naruto's jaw. It was all over in an instant. Nar raised one hand just before the punch was about to land, and with effortless precision, he caught Sasuke's wrist. Even Sasake was stunned by the abrupt stop. He fought to free himself, but Narut moved behind him and quickly chopped his neck, rendering him unconscious before he could act. Narudo won. Aruka's voice came. Sasake opened his eyes slowly after Nar knelt down and gave him a gentle shake. "You all right?" Narudo inquired. Sasake nodded slightly and then stood up, taking Naruto<unk>'s extended hand. The crowd echoed with gasps. The clan leaders looked on in silence. Hi even whispered, "That's not typical." Sununade whispered, "His reaction time is unreal. For once," Jeriah was silent. Kakashi raised an eyebrow. He read Sasuke's movements like a book. He didn't even seem to struggle. Ren murmured. The crowd remained stunned. Even Itachi narrowed his eyes as he and Shisu watched from the shadows. Then, finally came the njutsu portion. Henge, substitution, and clone jutsu were the three standard forms of jutsu that each student had to practice in order to pass. Some students were disqualified because they performed poorly on these tests. They finished their tests one by one until Naruto's turn came. The substitution jutsu comes first. He was instructed to use a nearby chair in its place. Suddenly, the chair was replaced by Narudo in a blink. No smoke was present. No hand signals were observed either. Confused, the teachers exchanged glances. Unknown to them, Narut had used his incredible speed to switch places with the chair. The clone jutsu comes next. Naro stood still. He grunted a little. Two hands suddenly reached out from behind him. The room echoed with gasps. In the observation gallery, even the clan heads leaned forward in surprise. The hands pushed away from Naruto's body and outstepped a perfect copy of Narudo standing tall beside him. The clone asked, "Is it okay?" Aruka nodded slowly after blinking. "Why, yes, it's<unk>s perfect." Clan heads who were observing exchanged murmurss. What kind of clone was that? There was no smoke. Is it a shadow clone? But that's a Jonan level technique. Sununade was leaned upon by Jeriah. Hey, Heim, did you notice? He didn't use any hand signs. Gave a slow nod. Yeah. And the only person I know who could do jutsu without hand signs was my grandfather Hashiama Senju. Here continued, "Yes, I remember." Sensei rarely needed hand signs for his techniques. And now I see it again in Narut. These might be academy level jutsu, but don't take them lightly. Not when they're done without any formal training. There was silence in the room. What do you mean no training? Lord third Hashi Hayuga asked. Here isn't responded. He joined the academy only six months ago. Before that, Narut had no Shinobi training at all. The room trembled in shock. The heads of the clans muttered to one another. With a sparkle in his eye, Jeriah asked, "Could it be?" As the next god of Shinobi standing right there. "Perhaps," said Hisen. "After all, the first was called that for a reason." Jariah inquired, "Hheim, did you notice his chakra levels?" gave a nod. It's<unk> enormous. It's beyond cage level. Maybe a pseudo Buju. Hi Ashi immediately turned on his Bakugan. But the moment his vision extended, he froze. His eyes went wide with surprise. He whispered, "What is this?" With a hint of incredul in his voice. Throughout his life, he had witnessed innumerable chakra systems, but this this was something else. Whispering, "He's different." Heashi said, "This boy radiated chakra from every cell as opposed to the typical chakra flow. created by the Tenkitsu, which are the 361 chakra points spread throughout the body. It seemed as though his whole being was a living chakra core, not just from specific points. It's not just Tenkitsu, it's everywhere. His whole body is producing chakra constantly. Hi felt a shiver go down his back. Whoever this kid was, he disregarded all of the Hyuga clan's knowledge regarding the anatomy of chakras. Across them, murmurss started. Kusha and Manato were taken aback. They were intrigued by what Hiashi said, even though they knew Nar would have vast chakra reserves because he was their son. Hi grinned. Even now, his heart is pure. Nar used the henjutsu at the end perfectly. He changed into Hirozen himself. The elderly Hoage's face lit up a little. The man said, "Congratulations, Nar, you've passed the exam with fondness. To tell you the truth, when I heard you had no prior training, I doubted you'd make it. But today, you've proven me wrong. Without saying anything, Nar accepted the hit I ate and tucked it into his pocket. The heads of the clans and other students looked at this incomprehensible action in confusion. A few murmured to one another. Why didn't he wear it? Isn't he proud? What's going on with him? Hi moved forward to stand next to Manado Namakazi who was wearing the hoage ceremonial robes. The third smiled broadly and spoke to the graduates. Congratulations to you all. Today you've taken your first step into the world of Shinobi. Remember this. The will of fire burns within each of you. Protect this village. Protect one another. Come in a week to know your team placements. However, Narut didn't appear to be paying attention. He stared at Hirozen without replying. His face still blank, a serene, unreadable deadpan. Hiun<unk>s voice then rose once more. From this day forward, Manado Namakazi, the fourth Hokag, will assume leadership of the village. I hope you all find success and honor in your shinobi paths. Parents eagerly waited at the academy gates. Some pupils proudly showed off their new forehead protectors as they ran with joy to their parents. Warm hugs and kind words were being given to those who had failed. Shiui, Itachi, and Makoto waited for Sasake together close to the crowd's edge. He hurried over to them, beaming when he eventually came out. Mom, big bro, Uncle Shisui, look, I'm finally a shinobi. His hit was raised high. I'll make you all proud. Narudo, Mido, and Narumi left the academy building together not far away. Manado, Kosa, Hirozen, Jeriah, Kakashi, and Ren were all waiting for them. Mido and Narumi ran to their parents with joy. But Narut kept his distance and walked slowly and calmly. Narudo said, "Hello, Gigi, Kakashi, Ren." With a gentle smile, he spoke in a calm, upbeat tone. "Congratulations, Narut." They returned the smile. In the meantime, Manado and Kasha were conversing and laughing with Mido and Narumi. As they showered their daughters with praise, the proud parents gave them hugs. Then Kusha and Manato looked at Nar. Kusha said, "Congratulations, Narut quietly." "Yeah, you did well," Manato said, pausing a little more. Narut gave them a quick glance before averting his eyes without answering. They were struck hard by that one moment of silence. The smile on Kusha's face wavered. Manato lowered her gaze. They both got it and they both felt the consequences of their decisions in that silence. Whispering, <unk>It<unk>s only fair, Kusha said. Manado gave a slow nod. We did this to him. The graduation exams were a week ago. In order to await team announcements, all of the recently graduated Jennon were now assembled in classroom 7. Nar sat quietly in his chair between Nidato and Narumi, who were having a private conversation. abruptly. Rumble. The entire room recoiled. Shikamaru sighed. Here we go again, he mumbled. Troublesome and put his head down on the desk. The source of the chaos emerged forcefully at the door. Sakura and Eno are the Banshee sisters. At full speed, they rushed into the classroom. I'm first. Eno pig yelled. Sakura. Eno screamed back. Not a chance. Billboard brow light. Can I threw glass? Their voices rang out throughout the classroom. And then they saw Sasake sitting quietly by the window. Together they exclaimed, "Sasuke Coon!" and ran toward him, their screams growing louder like sirens. They were on their way to him. Poof! Suddenly, two gags materialized and magically stopped them in their tracks. As both girls staggered back, wide-eyed and muffled, still attempting to scream through the restraints, the classroom fell blissfully silent. The room erupted in a collective sigh of relief. Sitting back in his chair, Ka mumbled, "Thank the gods." With its tail wagging, Akamaru gave a soft bark of agreement. Even he couldn't take it, Ka smirked, and continued. Meanwhile, still attempting to overcome the now dissipating gag jutsu, Eno and Sakura argued, muttered, and furious, pointing fingers at one another. As Sakura and Eno struggled, still gagged and muffled, the entire class was gasping with laughter, struggling to breathe as they argued wildly in squeaky nonsense. Seated between Mido and Narumi, Narut gazed at them with a sardonic expression. Then he whispered, "Oh, for the love of Kaioshin, why can't they just take it off? And seriously, how the heck did they even pass if they're this dumb?" In a whisper, Mito said, "Yeah, and all they ever do is scream." Sasakekun pure fang girls. Narumi groaned and continued. I really hope we don't get stuck on a team with either of them. With a sigh, Narut crossed his arms over his head. Well, at least the trash is starting to sort itself out. Most of them are just fangirls. They'll end up dead the moment reality hits them, still clinging to whatever fairy tale the adults told them. He spoke in a flat, soothing, yet asserbic tone. No rage. Don't make fun of it. He saw it as the cold truth. For a moment, Midito and Narumi looked at him and fell silent. They got what he was saying. Naruto's strength and skill were fueled by a deep-seated resentment toward the world, the lies, and the unrealistic expectations that people held. Despite their absurd appearance, Eno and Sakura continued to fight across the room, squealing loudly and staring at one another. With a clipboard in hand, Aruka sensei finally made his way into the classroom. He stopped when he saw that Sakura and Eno were still having trouble with the gag seals. Their muffled arguments still going on like background noise. Aruka rubbed his temples and let out a loud sigh. Eno Sakura, will you please stop acting like children? Your Jenn and now it's time to start behaving like it. You're adults. Act like it. Now that Aruka had pointed out the obvious solution, the two girls froze, looking sheepish as they rushed to take off the gags. A single pupil held up a hand. Aruka sensei. Where's Mizuki sensei? Aruka's tone remained constant, but his face darkened a little. He's on leave. However, the reality was still difficult for him to accept. A betrayer. In reality, Mizuki had broken into the Hoage's office in an attempt to take the scroll of seals, but the fourth himself had caught him red-handed. He ignored the idea and concentrated on the pupils. Well, now that you're officially Shinobi," Oruka said, grinning proudly as she addressed the class. "I want to congratulate each and every one of you." The students were whispering excitedly to each other. "These past years with you have been memorable. Each of you is talented in your own way, but remember, missions are nothing like the academy. Out there, mistakes can be fatal. Always listen to your squad leaders and your superiors. Learn fast, stay sharp, watch each other's backs." Then he turned to look at Mido, Narumi, and Narut sitting together in the center. Aruka's tone grew softer. And to you three, even though you only joined my class a few months ago, I'm truly glad you did. He grinned broadly. Being your teacher, even for a short time, was an honor. I hope I was able to pass on at least something useful. I have no doubt that you'll all become exceptional shinobi in your own ways. Nar nodded slightly, his face respectful, but unreadable. Mito grinned broadly. Aruka received a thumbs up from Narumi. Aruka cleared his throat and moved forward in front of the classroom. All right, everyone. It's time to announce the team placements. Instantly, the room fell silent and everyone's attention was fixed on him. He started to read the list. Team one students were silently responding as he went through a few teams before he finally said, "Team, Sasake Uchiha, Sakura Haruno." Sakura leapt to her feet and stood erect on her desk before he could continue. She yelled at the top of her lungs, "See Eno pig! True love prevails! Poof!" Her mid- victory cry was muffled when another gag appeared in her mouth. Students were barely able to maintain their composure as the classroom burst into muffled laughter. Aruka narrowed her eyes and sighed. "Sakura Haruno, do I really need to remind you this is a classroom?" Sakura sat back in her seat, gag stifling her mumbled complaints as she blushed angrily. Baruka went on unconcerned. Team 7 will consist of Sasake Uiha, Sakura, Haruno, Nito, Namakazi, Uzuzumaki, Narumi Namakazi, Uzumaki, and Narut. Murmurss broke out in the class. Ka raised an eyebrow and said, "Wait, Sensei, why does team 7 have five members? I don't know the specific reason, Ka." Aruka responded with sincerity, but when I asked Hokag Sama, he said, "This is a special team. Team seven in particular has a long and meaningful history." Before continuing, he took a moment to allow the class to calm down. From what I've been told, when Lord forth, Manado Namakazi, graduated, he was placed on team seven under Jeriah of the Sanin. Later when Minato sama became a Jonan, he led the next team seven which included Kakashi Hitaki, Obidito Uchiah, and Ren Nohara. A few pupils leaned closer, paying closer attention. Obido Uchiah died heroically, saving a teammate. Ren nohara became a highly skilled combat medic said to be on par with sununade sama one of the legendary sonin and Kakashi Hataki as you all know went on to become an elite s-ranked ninja and the strongest Jonan in the village looked over at the present members of team 7 and now this generation's team 7 is made up of the hoage's daughters Mito and Narumi Sasake Uchiha the heir of the Uchiah clan and the son of the hoage's close friend and Narudo who is widely considered the spiritual ual grandson of Lord Third. Ka, obviously irritated, muttered under his breath. So, they're just playing favorites, huh? Aruka heard him and responded with patience. Well, you see, I don't know all the details myself, but I've heard that years ago there was talk of forming alternative squad models, not just teams of three jennon, but also teams of five, depending on talent and mission complexity. He looked around the classroom. It seems the Hokag has finally decided to test that system. If this format proves successful, more teams like it might be formed in the future. But Ka asked, "But why them? What's so special about them?" Baruka spoke in a steady tone. Well, Sasake is the son of the Uchiah head and the clan prodigy. As the daughters of the Hokage, Mido and Narumi have probably been trained by the fourth, Kasha Sama, and even the Sanin. And Narut, Oruruka hesitated once more, turning to face the composed boy in the center. Well, I don't think I need to explain. You've all seen what he can do, even when he's barely trying. Unconvinced, Ka scowlled. Aruka went on, as for Sakura, she has exceptional chakra control, which gives her a natural edge in jenjutsu and medical njutsu, skills that could potentially put her on a path similar to sun sama. Everyone was not prepared for that. Wait, Eno uttered in shock. Does that mean Sakura might be trained by sununade sama? Aruka gave a shrug. It's<unk> possible if she proves herself, anything could happen. Rewind. They were having a serious conversation inside the hoage's office to finalize the genant team formations for the new generation. Hi, Serobi, Jerya, Shazun, Manado, Namakazi, and Kasha Uzuaki were present. Kusha abruptly declared, "I<unk>ll take Mido, Narumi, and Narut as my genon team." in a firm yet passionate voice. If I can be their Jun and Sensei, I might finally get the chance to reach Narudo and maybe earn his forgiveness. Manado nodded encouragingly at her. After exchanging glances, Jeriah andSunade nodded slowly in agreement. His however was silent for a while, his eyes narrowed in contemplation. Then, calmly but firmly, he spoke. "I don't<unk>t think that's a good idea." Kusha swiveled in his direction. Her voice faltered a little as she asked, "Why don't you want me to rebuild a relationship with my son? I know, I know I made a terrible mistake. We ignored your warnings. We failed him. But I want to tell Nar how sorry I am. I need him to know." His gave her a tender glance. It's not that I don't want that, Kusha. You're his mother. But Nar doesn't trust you. Not yet. Forcing yourself into his life too suddenly might only push him further away. Worse, it could damage his relationship with Mido and Narumi. Kusha swallowed hard and looked down. I think Hisen went on. We should give them all time. Let them build their bonds naturally. Then, when Narut is ready, you and Manato can approach him gently and with honesty. That may make reconciliation easier and real. Manato, lost in contemplation, finally said something. Well, I've had an idea sitting in the back of my mind since before I became Hokag. Back then, I wanted to experiment with fiveman squads, two Junan instructors instead of one, and a more flexible team structure. He looked around at the others. I never got to test it, but maybe now's the time. All right, said Jeriah. What's your plan? Well, Manato said initially Mido, Narumi, and Narudo were going to be placed under Kusha, but that left Sasake and Sakura in a different team short by one member. He surveyed the space. So, let's combine them. We<unk>ll form a fivep person team seven. Narudo, Mido, Narumi, Sasake, and Sakura under both Kusha and Kakashi as joint jun sensei. I believe with Kakashi there, Narudo will have someone he can open up to. And slowly, Kusha can rebuild trust, not force it. Arms folded, sununade said, "H Sakura Haruno, that pink-haired fan girl who won't shut up about Sasake." Manato gave a small smile. "Yes, I know, but she has excellent chakra control. With proper training, she could become a formidable medic nin, possibly even follow in your footsteps." Arched a curious but doubtful eyebrow. Manato turned to face the former Hokag and asked, "What do you think? Hi. Hi thoughtfully stroked his beard while leaning back in his chair. At last, he said, "I think it's a solid plan. Both Kakashi and Kusha are S-rank Shinobi. If we want to form a true powerhouse team, these five are the perfect combination." Jeriah gave a small frown. But what about Nar? Even from a distance, I can tell his potential surpasses all of them combined. Won't that create jealousy, resentment even? Hi gave a headshake. It's unlikely. Nar isn't the kind of person to flaunt his strength. He doesn't seek attention. In fact, I can tell he downplayed what he's capable of. He glanced at the others. If anything, his drive may inspire the others to push themselves harder. Especially Sasake. He's competitive by nature and has a good heart. And if Mido and Narumi want to stand beside their brother, they'll push forward, too. After a brief period of silence, Kusha finally posed the query that had been bothering her. Do you think Narut will stay a shinobi? I mean, long-term. With a smile, Hisan's eyes were firm but kind. Yes, without a doubt. The end of the flashback. With a clipboard in hand and a steady voice, Aruka stood at the front of the class and declared, "John and Sensei of Team 7 will be Hitaki Kakashi." A sincere smile appeared on Naruto's lips as his face brightened at that precise moment. Some students whispered in shock. Kakashi was famous, a legend even in the present day. Baruka went on though, and also Kusha Uzumaki. Naruto's smile disappeared in an instant, his jaw slightly tightening as his face darkened into a silent frown. There was a mixed response throughout the room. Why are there two Junan? Hea moaned and sagged in his chair. Calmly, Aruruka replied, "It's a five-man squad. That many genon missions is too many for one Junan to manage efficiently. Thus, a dual sensei system is being tested." He continued making announcements. Team 8, Kaiba Inazuka, Shino Aborame, and Hinata Hayuga. Kuranay Yui will be your Junan. Ka smiled. That's right. That's what I'm discussing. Shino gave a silent nod. Hinata smiled slightly, apprehensively. Team 9 is still active under Guy Sensei, so no changes there. Baruka looked at the list again. Team 10, Choji Akamichi, Shikamaru, Nara, and Eno Yamanaka. Assuma Seru Toby will be your Junan. H, I'm stuck with lazy ass Shikamaru. Eno moaned dramatically. Quote, Yanning. Shikimaru said, troublesome. She accepted a chip from Shoji who said, "You<unk>ll get used to it." Barooa read the final team on his list with a slight smile. Yukumo Kurama, Kurin, Hodo, and Yashiko Yona make up team 11. Ren Nohara will be your Junan. There were a few startled mutterings. Ren was a well-known figure in Konaha, renowned for her medical skills and quiet strength. Baruka spoke to the class again as he put down the clipboard. All teams should remain in their classrooms until their Junan comes to pick them up. Some people, particularly Kakashi, might take a long time. There were a few giggles in the room. Kakashi was notoriously late. However, Narudo sat motionless. His eyes narrowed in concentration. She and Kakashi. He did not know how to react. The Jonan came one by one to retrieve their Jennon squads. After Aruka left the classroom, Team 7, Team 8, Team 10, and Team 11 were soon the only ones left, still awaiting their sensei. Team seven sat silently together, becoming angrier by the second. With his arms folded, Midito sighed. What's taking them so long? As Narut put it, "Well, Kakashini is famous for being late." He grinned lethargically. Sakura was occupied trying to persuade Sasake to join her for lunch across from them, but it was obvious that he was trying to get away. He looked at Nar, wondering how he had managed to get rid of the group of fandirls that were usually around him. Sasake eventually gave up trying to resist and sank into the seat next to Narudo. The statement, "You seem close with Kakashi Hataki," was made by Sasake. "What's he like? And how strong is he really?" Narut gave his head a scratch. Kakashi's kind of like a big brother to me. As for how strong he is, well, you'll find out soon enough. But yeah, he's always late. I think Ren might be out looking for him right now. Sasake appeared perplexed. Wait, didn't he train you? You said you're close. Nah, Kakashi was in the amboo when I was little. He only left the amboo about four years ago, said Narudo. With furoughed brows, Sasake questioned. Then who trained you? Lord third Ren Nohara. Nar gave a headshake. No one. I didn't have a shinobi teacher. Me joining the academy was kind of a surprise. Gigi uh the third said I had some kind of unnatural talent and asked me to join. So I did because I loved him. Nar caught Sasuke's attention. But if you didn't train under anyone, how are you this strong? I've heard about unnatural talent like my brotherachi and uncle Shisui. Both are called prodigies. They awakened their sharing at a young age and even reached the mangekio, the highest known form of the sheringan. But yours is on a next level. Even both Itachi and Sushi were shocked seeing your skill. Narut simply gave a shrug. I don't know. Midito asked Sasake inquisitively. "Did you awaken your sharing?" "No, but I will soon." Sasake said with assurance. "Well, the Sharerington usually activates in high emotional moments. Fear, pain, or near-death experiences." "Itachi and Shiui probably awakened theirs during the war. Maybe they saw death. Maybe they caused it." Narudo pondered. Startled. Sasake blinked. How do you know all that? Simply put, I read a lot, Narudo said. History of clans, dojutsu, especially the yuchi and hayuga eyes. Narumi sat up straight. Have you ever tried channeling chakra into your eyes? Sasake scowlled. It doesn't work like that. Midito said, "Why not give it a try? I mean, it's not like we're in a war. Might as well see if you can trigger it naturally." After a moment of hesitation, Sasake closed his eyes slowly. He concentrated, pulling chakra and focusing it on his eyes. When he opened them, they had lost their blackness. Each eye glowed with a single tomo, and they were crimson red. Naruto's gaze expanded. It worked. As Sasake gazed at his reflection in the window, a broad smile appeared on his face. Starruck, Sakura exclaimed. Sasake [ __ ] you're so cool. The door to the classroom slid open at that moment. A strikingly redeyed woman with long black hair entered. I am Kuranay Yuhi, your Jonan instructor, she said calmly. Shino Aarame Hinata Hayuga and Kiba Inazuka of teammate stood and approached her politely. Kurani's gaze, however, fell on another person who was still seated in the back. Yakumo Kurama was sitting quietly in her seat when she approached her. The harsh words, you should quit, came from Kurana. You don't have the talent to become a shinobi. I'm telling you this for your own good. Emotion twisted Yukumo<unk>s face. Lies, she exclaimed as she got to her feet. You're just jealous. You're afraid I'll surpass you in Janjutsu. The classroom started to reverberate with the argument. Nar initially disregarded it. Kurini's voice, however, continued to pierce his mind. At last, Nar lost his temper. Hey, will you be quiet? There are other people in the classroom. This isn't your house. Kurani gave him a narrowed look. I'm talking about her well-being. She's not fit for this path. Narudo rose, his voice piercing. Your students are Hinata, Ka, and Shino. As far as I know, Yukumo isn't one of them. So maybe it's<unk> not your place to say who's fit to be a shinobi. Kurinai said, I tried teaching her a year ago with a detached tone. She failed. That's why I'm saying this. Nar calmly remarked. Or perhaps you weren't the right teacher for her. That struck a chord. I am a Jonan of Konaha. Kurani interrupted. I know how to assess a students potential. The one lacking talent here is her, not me. The classroom was enveloped in a thick silence. At that moment, Kasha Uzuaki, Ren Nohara, and Kakashi Hitaki came into the room. Ren was holding Kakashi's ear. How many times do I have to remind you not to be late? The three of them noticed the tension in the room as soon as they walked in. Narut was locked in a silent staredown with Karnai. Calmly, "Nar," Kakashi called. "Oh, hey, Nissan." Narut beamed broadly. Ren surveyed the area. "Seems like something happened here." Nar remarked, "There was something." "She," he pointed to Kurana. "Keeps saying that girl isn't fit to be a shinobi. I said it's<unk> not her place to decide that. It's<unk> yours." Ren blinked. Wait, who's the girl? To which Narut replied, she's one of your students. Ren looked over at Kurini. Kurini, what's going on? Kurinai bent down and spoke softly into Ren's ear. Surprised, Ren remarked. Oh, Hokag Sama said he handled it. Yes, said Kurini. But are you sure? You know what happened before? Ren gave a firm nod. I trust Hokag Sama's ceiling abilities. He's one of the greatest fujutsu masters in the entire elemental nations. Kurini sighed but nodded. Still, Ren said in a calmer voice, "I think you went too far, Kurini. How would you feel if someone told you you weren't fit to be an instructor?" The helpful mutter, "Well," Nar said something like that came from Sakura. Ren and Kakashi both turned to look at Nar with his arms folded. Nar uttered, "What?" All I said was, "Maybe she wasn't the right sensei for her. Anyway, why are you so late? We've been waiting 3 hours." Ren smiled half-heartedly. You know how Kakashi is. Nar let out a sigh. Yeah, yeah, let's just get this over with. Kakashi remarked nonchalantly, "Team 10, go to training ground 10 to meet your sensei. Team seven, meet me on the rooftop in five," he stated. Ren took a step forward. Team 11, same for you. Rooftop, don't be late. Ren, Kakashi, and Kusha then left the classroom. The other pupils gathered their belongings one by one and trailed behind, making their way to the rooftop in silence. There was a mixture of excitement, curiosity, and a hint of tension that persisted. Everyone was seated on the rooftop floor 5 minutes later. Now fully dressed in their Jon and gear, Kosa Uzuaki, Kakashi Hataki, and Ren Nohara stood in front of them, solemn but approachable. Kusha flashed a radiant smile. All right, let's<unk> begin with introductions. Name, likes, dislikes, and dreams for the future, she responded. Sakura, why don't you go first? Sakura paused. Why don't you go first? We're<unk> a team, right? Kusha laughed. Fair enough. She took a step forward. Her eyes grew aloof as she said, "My name is Kusha Uzuaki. I like my family, ramen, and training. I dislike the mistake I made in the past. One I regret deeply. I just hope one day I'll get the chance to tell that person how sorry I am." She looked at Narut thoughtfully for a moment before smiling subtly and continuing. "My dream is to keep my family safe no matter what." Her words hung in the air for a moment, and the group fell silent. Then Kakashi moved forward, his mask mostly covering his face and one hand in his pocket. I'm Kakashi Hitaki. My likes not really your concern. Dislikes? Same answer. And dreams, he sighed. I don't have any. Rolling his eyes, Nar muttered. Yeah, yeah, more like reading smud and acting like a pervert. Loud enough for everyone to hear. A number of heads jerked in his direction. Nar exclaimed Kakashi, figning pain. Why would you say that? Narudo stared at him sardonically. Because it's true. You and Gigi need therapy to fix that addiction. Ren was clearly trying not to laugh. She took the next step, trying to keep things going. She paused and glanced at Kakashi, saying, "My name is Ren Nohara. I like Dango." Nar grinned to himself, not missing it. Her voice became sharp and firm for a moment as she said, "And I dislike perverts, traitors, and anyone who takes advantage of others, especially rapists." "My dream is to become the best combat medic in the entire elemental nations." Ren noticed Nar giving her a knowing smirk as she was finishing. Her eyes narrowed when she said, "Don't start." Narut raised his hands in the air. "I didn't say anything yet." "Sakura, you begin," Kusha said with a kind grin. Sakura got up. She looked at Sasake quickly and blushed deeply. My name is Sakura Haruno. My likes are, "Well, that's a secret." She inhaled deeply before continuing. "My dislikes, Eno, Pig, and my dream." She glanced back at Sasake and burst out laughing. Sasake shuddered visibly. Kusha sighed as he watched with a mixture of sympathy and laughter. "Well, I feel sorry for Makoto." Confused, Sasake turned to face her. Sensei, you knew my mother. Of course, Kusha said, smiling subtly. She is my best friend. Sasake said nothing more, but his curious gaze lingered on her. Kakashi took a step forward. Mito, your turn. Mito took a confident stance. My name is Mito Namakazi Uzumaki. I like my family, Ramen, and training. I dislike traitors and perverts. My dream is to become the strongest Kunoichi in the world. Both Ren and Kakashi gave her a subtly positive nod for her strong, clear voice. Narumi called Kusha. Narumi grinned and got to his feet. I'm Narumi Namakazi Uzuaki. I like my family, ramen, and training. I don't really dislike anyone, and my dream is simple, to be the strongest. Kusha grinned proudly at her daughter's unwavering resolve. Kakashi turned his attention to the next Nar. with his hands in his pockets and his eyes initially lowered. Nar stood slowly. My name is Nar. I like Gigi Kakashi Ni and Ren Nay. Ren and Kakashi both smiled softly at that. Their relationship subtly acknowledged. Narut added, "My dislikes, I think I don't have any. And as for a dream, I haven't figured it out yet." At last, Kakashi gave the final one a nod. Sasake. Calm and cool. Sasake stood. My name is Sasake Uchiha. I like tomatoes. My dislikes a few things. And my dream, his eyes narrowed, voice sharp, is to become the strongest Uchiha to ever live. Stronger than even Mochiha. At that, the group fell silent. Kakashi even arched an eyebrow. A bold ambition, muttered Kakashi. Confident, said Sasake in a firm voice. Ren took a step forward. All right, Yukumo, your turn. Yukumo Kurama rose to her feet. Her voice soft but with a sarcastic undertone. My name is Yukumo Kurama. I like flowers. I dislike people who belittle me. And my dream is to prove a certain someone wrong. Her eyes became a little harder and to become the greatest Jenjutsu user in Konaha. There was silence for a while. Ren then gave a soft smile. I believe you can, Ren said kindly. After all, Jenjutsu is the specialty of your clan. You carry their talent. Unexpectedly, Yukumo<unk>s eyes widened slightly, but she nodded modestly in gratitude and sat back down. She called, "Kurinho next." A brown-haired boy, calm, rose to his feet. "My name is Karin Hodo. I like sushi, dislike oil, and my dream is to make my family proud." Brief and easy, his words were spoken with a quiet strength. Ren called out, "Yashiko Yona." Next was a tall boy with piercing eyes and a firm voice. My name is Yashiko Yona. I like spicy food. I dislike sweets. And my dream is to become the strongest shinobi so I can continue my father's legacy. A pause occurred. Kakashi's head cocked slightly. You're<unk> the son of Rayu Yona, right? Yashiko gave a nod. Yes, I am. Kakashi<unk>s eye flashed a rare glint of respect. Your father was an exceptional ninja in his generation. Kakashi remarked reflectively. You knew him? Yashiko inquired looking astonished. Not personally, said Kakashi. But I remember seeing him with my father once. They worked together briefly during a joint operation. Yashiko nodded respectfully, clearly proud of his ancestry. Ren glanced at the three members of Team 11 and grinned. All right, team 11. You've all got solid goals. Starting tomorrow, we<unk>ll see how far you're willing to go to reach them. Kusha smiled brightly and broke the tension by clapping her hands. All right, that wraps up introductions. Ren moved forward, her voice now more solemn. Tomorrow we begin survival training. Kakashi smiled at them in his usual way. And don't think passing the academy means you're officially Jennon. You still have to pass our test. Sakura gave a blink. Wait, what? That's not fair. We already passed the academy. Kakashi gave a lazy shrug. That was just to see if you had enough talent to take this test. Most teams will fail. Sakura's eyes were wide as she said. Wait, what happens if we fail? Kusha said, "Simple with a smile that stopped short of her eyes." "You<unk>ll be sent back to the academy." Sakura had a horrified expression. She hurriedly inquired. "So, what's the test going to be?" "It's a survival test," stated Kakashi. "Come to training ground 7 at 7:00 a.m. sharp." Oh, and a suggestion. Don't eat breakfast. Why not? Mido inquired. You<unk>ll just puke it out. Kakashi calmly remarked. Narudo looked at him blankly. So, you mean 10:00? Kakashi looked innocently. Who? Me? Ren said, "Don't worry, Nar," grinning playfully. "I<unk>ll make sure he shows up on time," smirking. Nar lifted an eyebrow. "Really? And how exactly are you going to manage that?" Ren gave a wink. That's<unk>s for me to figure out. I'm waiting, Narut declared with a laugh. Ren said, I will figure it out. With a mocking sense of resolve, Ren looked at her own group. Same goes for you, team 11, training ground 11 at 7:00 a.m. Don't be late. Over the noise, Kusha's voice rose. All right, you're dismissed. You're free to do whatever you want until tomorrow. She said that. And before Sakura could catch up, Sasake ran off, making a clean getaway. Midito and Narumi strolled alongside Narudo as he turned to depart. Nar abruptly stopped and looked over his shoulder as they were walking down the street. Calmly, "Hey kid," he said. "Come out. I know you three have been following me." Konahamaru emerged sheepishly from behind a nearby fence, followed by a boy with glasses and a perpetually runny nose and a girl with pigtails. "See," Konahamaru turned triumphantly to his friends. "Told you. I said he was cool. He even knew we were following him. Nar arched an eyebrow and Mido and Narumi appeared taken aback. With his arms folded, Nar said, "What do you want, kid?" "And why have you been following me everyday?" Konahamaru blinked. "Wait, you knew I've been following you all this time." Narut grinned. "It's a secret." He leaned a little forward. "So, what do you want?" Konahimaru stood up straight and said, "I want you to train me." with pride. Midito and Narumi both blinked in shock. Narut looked at Konahamaru doubtfully. Really? Aren't you supposed to be learning from an elite Jonan or something? He inquired. I'm just a fresh graduate. Lies. Konahamaru yelled, gesturing wildly. I saw your graduation. I saw what you did. That's when I decided. If I want to become Hokag, you have to be the one to train me. He defiantly crossed his arms. The things you can do, Ebisu Sensei can't even dream of doing in his lifetime. His head was scratched by Nar. So, you haven't given up on becoming Hokag, huh? No way, exclaimed Konahamaru, his eyes blazing with resolve. I'll become a better Hokag than old man. So good that I won't let anyone die ever. Naru was surprised by the last part. For a moment, his smirk vanished and was replaced by a softer, more reflective expression. His gaze shifted from Konahamaru to the two children behind him, then to Midito and Narumi who were silently observing the action. Naruto's eyebrow went up. And what if I say no? Konahamaru<unk>s face was serious as he crossed his arms. Then I'll chase you everyday until you say yes, and I'll demand Grandpa assign you as my trainer. Narudo blinked. Yeah, no, I still won't. Mido and Narumi's jaws dropped in unison at that. Konahamaru was astounded too. With wide hopeful eyes, Konahamaru said, "Please, boss, boss," Narut repeated, raising a brow. Konahamaru said, "Yes, you're the boss. Boss, boss, boss." And started to march in a little soldier's manner. Moei and Udon, his two teammates, immediately joined in, reiterating, "Boss, boss, boss." A big drop of perspiration trickled down Naruto's face. Narudo mumbled, "Okay, okay, stop the chanting." He looked at them seriously. Tell me, why are you asking me? I mean, Gigi's retired. He should have all the time in the world for you. Gigi's busy, sighed Konahamaru. He said he's going to be an adviser for the fourth, and he's well old. Konahamaru repeated. Please, boss. But this time, it was softer. I won't complain. I promise. Narudo let out a deep sigh. He glanced at Midito and Narumi, who were still watching, amused. He finally gave in when he realized there was no way out. "Fine, I'll train you." "Yes!" exclaimed Konahamaru, leaping into the air. "Boss is the best," Narudo cautioned. "But don't get your hopes up. No njutsu." "No, Jenjutsu. I'm just going to help you improve your speed and strength. That's all." Konahamaru blinked. "Wait, why no njutsu?" Nar gave a shrug. Because I don't use it. All three children were taken aback by that. You don't use njutsu. Nope, said Nar. If you want to learn jutsu, go bug Gigi or someone else. I'm just here to make you stronger. Konahamaru looked confused at first, then smiled wide. That's even cooler. You fight without flashy stuff, just raw power. I want to be like that, too. Narudo said fine. While observing Konahamaru and his companions, before you three begin training, you need to eat properly. A balanced diet full of nutrients and protein will help build your body up before any intense training starts. Okay, boss. Konahamaru was excited and nodded. So, when do we start? A week from now, answered Nar. A week, exclaimed Konahamaru, shocked, arms folded. Nar said yes. The food you eat needs time to bring your body into balance. Normally, I'd say wait a month, but I'm dropping it to a week. Konahamaru complained and muttered. Fine. Before he, Moi, and Udon fled while chatting among themselves. Mido looked at Narudo as they walked away. Why no njutsu though? You used it in the graduation exam, and you didn't even use hand signs. Narudo gave a shrug. I don't use it. And honestly, failing a student just because they can't do the three basic jutsu. That's ridiculous to me. Well, smiled Narumi, not all of us have super strength and freakish reflexes like you. Narudo smiled half-heartedly. You've got the nine tales, right? Midito gave a nod. Yeah, but mine's manageable. He said he<unk>ll lend me his power if I prove I'm worthy, and only in dire situations. Narumi let out a sigh. Mine's a jerk. Every time I try to connect with him, he threatens to eat me. Narudo scowlled. Why is that? Midito gave a quiet response. I have the yin half, the spiritual side. It's more rational, but Narumi has the yong half, the physical aspect. It's filled with raw hatred and aggression. Narumi's eyes became somewhat gloomy. He hates humans, all of them. Naruto's face became contemplative. That's not surprising. I mean, they've lived for centuries. They've seen how humans lie, hurt each other, start wars, and on top of that, they've been caged and used as weapons. He raised his gaze to the heavens. If I were in their place, I'd probably hate humans, too. They were silent for a long time. Still, said Nar, I don't think they're beyond understanding. They just need someone who will treat them like equals, like living beings. at the Serobi compound that evening around the dinner table. Hi, Assuma and Konahimaru were enjoying a peaceful evening meal. Hi stated, "So, Assuma putting down his chopsticks. How is your team coming along?" Before responding, Asuma took a sip of his tea. As expected of the Enoshika Cho trio, they're willing to work together and have good synergy. But Eno's proving to be a bit of a problem. She's upset about not being placed on the same team as Sasake. Hi laughed a little. I'm sure you'll work it out. Then his attention was drawn to something. Konahamaru was eating a balanced meal that included rice, vegetables, and meat, all the necessities, and was unusually happy. Here said, Konahamaru with an eyebrow raised. You seem happy, and it looks like you've decided to eat properly for once. Yeah. Konahamaru grinned and said, "Boss agreed to train me." "Boss," inquired Assuma, perplexed. "Who's this boss?" "Naroni," exclaimed Konohamaru with pride. Asuma and Hirozen both blinked in surprise. "Hold on a second," Hien said. "Did Nar really agree to train you?" "Yep." "Did he offer to train you himself, or did you ask him?" Hi asked. I asked him, said Konahimaru. I saw what he did to Ebisu sensei a few months ago and then what he did during graduation last week. I figured if anyone can make me strong enough to become Hokag, it's him. So I asked him and he accepted. Curious, Hisen leaned forward. Just like that, he agreed when you asked. Konahamaru scratched the back of his head and said, "Well, not exactly." At first, he said no. I even told him I'd ask you to train me instead, but he still said no. I kept asking and eventually he agreed but only under one condition. What condition? Inquired Assuma. He said he wouldn't teach me njutsu or jenjutsu. Instead, he<unk>ll help us train our speed and strength. Hi grinned a little, finding Naruto<unk>'s caution amusing. Konahimaru gave an enthusiastic nod. He said he doesn't really use njutsu much himself, and I was fine with it. I mean, I saw him cut down a tree using just his strength. cutting down a tree. Assuma questioned, unable to believe it. Konahamaru practically bounced in his seat as he exclaimed, "You didn't see it, uncle, but it was awesome." Narut threw a canai. It pierced through the first tree, hit the one behind it, and the first tree just fell over. Asuma gave Hirozen a quick look. The elderly Hokag affirmed, "It's true. We all saw it." And he didn't even use hand seals when performing basic academy jutsu. That alone is impressive, especially given how little formal training he's had. How does he plan to train you? Hi added thoughtfully. But he'll be a genon starting tomorrow. He<unk>ll be busy with missions. Konahamaru shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don't know. He told me to start eating properly, get all the nutrients I need, and that we<unk>ll start training in a week." Assuma questioned, "A week later? Why the delay?" Konahimaru smiled enthusiastically once more. He said it'll help my body adjust to good nutrition and that it'll make training more effective. I don't really get how that works, but I'm doing it anyway. He's right, though. His remarked, thoughtfully, caressing his beard. Good nutrition does support physical training, though I admit I'm not sure why he insisted on a full week off before starting. Between mouthfuls, Konahimaru continued, "In fact, he originally wanted me to wait a month, but he shortened it to a week." Assuma, obviously impressed, raised an eyebrow. Huh? So, he's really putting thought into this. I think, he said with a cigarette in hand. Naruto's trying to make sure your body adjusts to the new routine first. When your system goes from sloppy eating to clean, nutrient-rich meals, it needs time to stabilize. He probably wants you in peak condition before pushing you into serious physical training. Konahamaru's head cocked. So, it's like warming up before the real warm-up. Exactly. Assuma remarked, grinning slightly. Only this warm-up involves your stomach, muscles, and metabolism catching up before the hard stuff starts. Here muttered, I know Narut is wise beyond his age. As he looked up at the night sky outside the window, but I didn't expect this level of thoughtfulness from him. Not yet. Assuma, still lost in thought, nodded slowly. But one thing's been bothering me. How the hell did he break a tree with a blunt cany? Hi folded his hands in his lap and leaned back. We're<unk> still not entirely sure, but Hiashi Hayuga observed something interesting. Konahamaru became alert. Oh yeah, Grandpa, tell him what Hi Ashi sama said with a slight smile. The elderly Hokag went on. Apparently, every part of Naruto's body is generating chakra, not just the tenkitsu points. It's highly unusual. In a normal shinobi, chakra flows from the chakra coils and tenkitsu. But in Naruto's case, it seems to be coming from everywhere. Assuma squinted her eyes. Wait, everywhere? That's not just unusual. That's borderline unnatural. Yes, said Hazen. And even more remarkable is the sheer volume of chakra. For someone who hasn't undergone formal shinobi conditioning, his reserves are enormous. Easily a pseudoju, possibly more. Stunned, Assuma leaned back. That's insane if that's true and if he learns to properly control it, he might become the next god of Shinobi. According to Hirozen's version, silence fell for a beat. Here added, "Jeriah said the same thing in a hushed tone. Osima's cigarette escaped his lips just a bit. No kidding. Team 7 was waiting at the training grounds. Birds chirped languidly overhead as the morning sun filtered through the trees. As directed, Narut, Mido, Narumi, Sasake, and Sakura had assembled. However, Kakashi and Kosino were not present. Midito looked at Nar and asked, "Did you eat breakfast?" Nar nodded slightly. Sakura questioned, somewhat perplexed, but Sensei said not to eat, didn't he? Nar corrected. He suggested, "We don't eat. Didn't exactly order us not to. We ate." Midito gestured between Narumi and herself. Figured better to train on a full stomach than pass out halfway through. My mom didn't let me leave without breakfast, Sasuke added flatly. "Said I'd be an idiot if I skipped it." The quiet silence was suddenly broken by a loud growl. Sakura's face was flushed and everyone turned to stare at her. "Uh, I didn't eat anything last night either," she admitted. "I was too excited about today and forgot." Nidato took an apple out of her pouch and gave it to Sakura without a word. Here, eat this. Sakura gave a grateful smile after blinking. Thanks. She chewed enthusiastically, biting into the apple rapidly. At that moment, Kusha and Kakashi emerged in a cloud of smoke. Kakashi took four bells out of his pouch and said, "All right, let's get started. You need to take these bells from me before noon." Sakura said, "But Sensei, there are only four bells, however." Kakashi grinned and said, "You're seeing just well, my cute little Jennon. That means one of you will be sent back to the academy." "That's unfair," snarled Sasake. "This is my test, so everything is fair," Kakashi said nonchalantly in response. "Now, let's<unk> begin." Narumi and Mito then ran off in one direction. Sakura followed closely behind Sasake, who entered another. There was only Narudo left, standing squarely in front of Kusha and Kakashi. Kakashi said, "Naro, aren't you going to hide? Aren't you going to read your book?" Narut asked in return. Kakashi answered, "Why would I read during training?" Quiet. Midito and Narumi watched silently from the bushes. Narumi muttered. Why isn't Nar doing anything? Mito mumbled. Who knows? Let's<unk> wait and see. Nar was asked by Kakashi. Aren't you coming at me? No, said Nar. Then I'll come at you. Kakashi declared as he sprang forward and kicked quickly. In midair, Narut grabbed Kakashi's leg and yanked him down. Kakashi turned and jumped back, but the jingle of bells interrupted him. Kusha and Kakashi froze. With the bells hanging in his hand, Naro stood composedly. Kakashi exclaimed, "How did you take them?" In shock, "When I pulled you down," was Naruto's straightforward response. Mido, Narumi, Sasake, and Sakura gazed in disbelief from the bushes. Sasake whispered, "H, how did he take them? We didn't even see him taking them." With their gazes fixed on Narut, the group came out of hiding. With wide eyes, Narumi exclaimed, "How and when did you take them? We didn't even see you reach for the bells." Nar simply gave a shrug. Kusha smiled and said, "So, Nar, to whom will you give the bells?" Nar approached silently and gave one bell to each of the four. Sakura, Sasake, Mido, and Narumi. They all looked at him, startled. Sasake frowned and asked, "Why?" Nar said, "I'm not really interested in this kind of stuff." And shrugged. Midito pushed her bell back into Naruto's hand right away. "No way. I'm not letting you go back. I didn't even do anything to earn this. I don't deserve it." Narumi trailed behind. "Me, too. I was just watching the whole time. I didn't help either. Next to move forward was Sasake. My Nissan always told me, "Teamwork is everything. If we're not a team, then there's no point in passing. I'm not taking it either." At last, Sakura said, "I know you four had a chance to earn the bells, and I didn't. But that's exactly why I can't accept this. We either all pass together, or none of us do." Kusha and Kakashi clapped their hands together. Well said, said Kakashi, grinning. You all pass. What? cried Sakura, Sasake, Narumi, and Nidato collectively. But how? Narumi exclaimed, utterly perplexed. Kakashi's arms were folded. The true purpose of this test was to evaluate your teamwork. Even though you didn't actively fight or strategize together, each of you chose to sacrifice your own chance for the sake of your teammates. That decision alone proves you understand the core of what it means to be a shinobi. He gave them a serious look. Remember this. Those who break the rules are scum, but those who abandon their comrades are worse than scum. It took me a long time to learn that lesson the hard way. I hope none of you ever forget it. The four of them said, "Yes, sensei." In unison, with the exception of Narut, who stayed silent and had an unreadable expression, Sakura looked up at the heavens. "So, what do we do now? You said we had until noon, but it's only 7:30. Good point, remarked Kasha, grinning mischievously. How about we evaluate your combat skills? Sakura questioned. Don't you have our academy reports? Wouldn't that be enough? Reports help. Yes, Kusha replied. But they only show how you perform in a controlled classroom environment. Real missions are unpredictable. That's why we'll act as your enemies in a simulated mission. We want to see how you respond under real pressure. The group looked at each other anxiously. A simulation, Midito whispered. Yep, replied Kakashi. Let's<unk> see how you all handle a bit of chaos. What will we do? Sasake asked. Simple, Kakashi stated in a composed yet firm tone. We<unk>ll evaluate your hand-to-h hand combat skills first. You're all fresh, Jennon. And until you improve physically and gain proper chakra control, we won't be teaching you any njutsu. Sasake, obviously perplexed, questioned. But why no njutsu? I mean, it's essential for a shinobi, right? You're partially right, Kakashi said in response. Njutsu is important, but it's not the most essential skill. Taijutsu forms the foundation. He gave the group a serious look. Let's say you run out of chakra in the middle of a mission and can't use any njutsu. What will you do then? You can't abandon the mission, can you? We<unk>ll fight, said Sasake with assurance. Exactly. Nodding, Kakashi said, "That's why we focus on physical combat first. Chakra control and njutsu will come later once you've built the basics." Kusha took a step forward. So, here's how we'll divide you. Mido and Narumi, you'll spar with Kakashi. Sakura, Sasake, and Nar, you'll be with me. Midito gave a knuckle crack. All right, let's do this. From behind his mask, Kakashi grinned. Midito, you're up first. With determined eyes, Midito took a step forward. With tension in the air, Kakashi and Mito turned to face one another. Midito suddenly sprang forward and spun into a high kick that was directed at Kakashi's head. Kakashi lifted his right arm calmly and precisely, catching her leg in midair. He punched her in the face in the same motion. Midito used both hands to block it, twisting free and falling to the ground. She charged again without hesitation, hurling a quick succession of haymakers. Kakashi skillfully deflected each one while adding a few of his own clean blows. Midito narrowed her eyes, focused but frustrated. Tch fine then. Now more fierce, her movements more precise. She charged forward. She used her right leg to sweep low. Kakashi leapt, but Midito saw it coming. Leaping after him, she slammed her foot into his stomach in midair. Kakashi stumbled a little when he landed and grunted. Midito persisted. She delivered a flurry of quick, unrelenting blows. However, Kakashi dodged each blow with skillful ease, moving through them like wind through leaves. "Enough," said Kakashi, who took her last blow in his hand. Although he spoke calmly, there was a quiet intensity in his eyes. "You're good. Your form is solid." But gently, he let go of her hand. "You need to work on your speed and strength, your reflexes, too. You've got potential, Meo. Don't waste it. A fire ignited in Midito's eyes as she stood motionless, breathing heavily and persspiring. Kusha yelled, "Okay, Nar, you're up." as she entered the training area. With his hands casually in his pockets, Naro turned to face her, composed as ever, he remained silent. His face was unreadable. Tension crackled in the air as Kakashi, Mido, Narumi, Sasake, and Sakura stood a short distance away, watching. Kusha did not hold back. With her fist drew back, she bounded forward. Her blow was direct and swift, but Narudo moved more quickly. In a clean, fluid motion, he caught her arm in mid swing, gave it a sharp yank, and flipped her over his shoulder. "Thud!" Kusha grunted in surprise as he hit the ground. From the sidelines came gasps. With wide eyes, Mito and Narumi recalled their own years of training. Never once had they been able to do that to their mother. Rolling back onto her feet, Kushina brushed her hair away from her face. She mumbled, "I didn't expect that." And her knuckles cracked. "Looks like I need to start trying." She suddenly picked up her pace and charged once more. Nar was hit by a barrage of punches and kicks, but he easily dodged them, moving his upper body only slightly more than was required. His feet were light, precise, and grounded. After spinning, Kusha delivered a roundhouse kick, cleanly. Ducking beneath it, Narut caught her leg in midair and threw her sideways. But Kasha's form kept her stable as she twisted in midair and executed a flawless backflip. She smiled and lunged at him once more, delivering a forceful blow to his chest. Narudo took his hands out of his pockets this time and put them behind his back. Again, gasps arose. Startled, Sakura said, "What is he?" Kusha's fist came flying. Narudo didn't flinch. His body moved with almost dance-like precision as he stepped to the side at the last second. As Kusha passed him, Narut extended one leg and swept at her ankle, not enough to knock her over, but enough to disrupt her momentum. Kusha lost her balance and staggered, but she quickly got back up and slid into a crouch. She looked up, a grin forming. You've got some nerve fighting hands behind your back. Kakashi whistled softly. He's not just skilled, he's in complete control. Midito<unk>s eyes glowed. He's not fighting like a Jennon. Narumi gave a nod. He's fighting like someone who's been doing this for decades. Sasake's forehead wrinkled. Who the hell is he? Kusha burst in once more, her fists exploding with new vigor. She didn't hold back this time. Her punches were more accurate and sharper, designed to test every aspect of his defense. Nar, however, appeared unfazed. With one hand still tucked behind his back, he raised his free arm, his fingers flat, palm stiffened into a knife hand. Cut up, press, make a swipe. He casually and precisely deflected every incoming punch, making small but well-placed movements. It was not ostentatious. There was no hurry. It was easy. Mid barrage, Kusha's brows furrowed. What is this? She pondered. He is more than just talented. He's completely relaxed. As if he's not even making an effort, she fainted a left, and aimed a strong right jab, but just as quickly, Narut dipped beneath it, his movement smooth as water, he reached down, grabbed her leg as she stepped forward and gently yanked it in the same motion. It was just enough, not a hard throw. Kusha lost his equilibrium. She fell to one knee as her foot moved. A gentle thud. For a moment, she gazed at the ground, astonished not by the fall, but by how effortless it was. She hadn't been overpowered by Narut, like he was always one step ahead, he had just outre her, she gazed up at him while remaining on one knee. With his hand behind his back once more and his posture relaxed, he stood motionless, his hair rustling slightly in the breeze. With a slow step, Kusha stood up. It was realization, not exhaustion, that caused her to measure her breaths. Kusha took a step back and let out a long breath. Enough, she said in a steady yet reflective tone. She gave Nar her full attention. You're highly skilled, but more than that, you're too relaxed. From the way you move, your posture, your eyes, it's like you're not even trying. Nar remained silent. He just stood there with his hands back in his pockets, as composed as ever. Kakashi folded his arms and stepped forward. He said, "She's right." With a small nod. I've been watching closely. None of your movements were wasted. Every step, every block, perfectly timed, efficient, no hesitation. His visible eye narrowed. It's not the skill of someone learning. It's the control of a master. You fight like someone who's had decades of experience. There was silence among the group. With a mixture of wonder and perplexity in their eyes, Mido, Narumi, Sasake, and Sakura gazed at Narut. The morning wore on with each member of the team being evaluated. Everyone could see by the end where they stood in terms of skill and where they needed the most work. Sakura had demonstrated the least amount of combat readiness of all of them. Kusha attracted everyone's attention with a single clap of her hands. All right, you all have potential and you've got some skills, but we're going to sharpen them. Starting tomorrow, we'll be taking on one mission per day, followed by physical conditioning and taijutsu training. After giving them some time to think, she said, don't worry about lunch. You'll be provided meals during training. Then her eyes landed on Sakura. And you, Sakura, she said in a different tone. You need to work harder. From what I've seen today, you're underperforming and frankly undernourished. I'm ordering you to eat properly. Sakura looked up, shocked. But if I eat too much, I'll get fat. Then Sasuke won't even look at me. Sasake averted his gaze and moaned in frustration. Kusha narrowed her eyes. That's not up for debate. You're under my command and I won't tolerate disobedience. As your Jon and Sensei, I'm ordering you to eat properly. You're still growing and your body needs fuel. Firm but maternal. She took a step closer. You think you'll gain weight. Not with the training I've planned. If anything, you'll burn more than you eat. But if you keep starving yourself, you'll stunt your growth. Is that what you want? to stay short and weak for the rest of your life. Sakura shook her head hastily. No, ma'am. Then Kakashi took over. We<unk>ll also be working on team formations, group strategies, and cooperative combat. There'll be team building drills, and memorization exercises. You'll need to remember as many formations as possible. Sasake's arms were crossed. What kind of missions will we be doing? With a deadpan response, Kakashi said, "Drank." Sasake nodded silently, accepting it despite his obvious lack of admiration. Kusha put her hands on her hips and smiled as she said, "All right, why don't we go celebrate? You've officially become a team after all." At that, everyone became alert. Ramen, Mito, and Narumi exclaimed together, their eyes gleaming. Kusha laughed. I should have guessed. She looked around at the others. What about you, Sasake? Sakura? Sakura gave a nod. We're okay with that. Sasake gave a shrug. Fine by me. Nar was the focus of Kusha<unk>s gaze. You, Nar. Nar responded simply and flatly. Fine. No thrill, no grin, just silent obedience. Sakura and Sasake glanced at each other, noting how emotionless his tone was, particularly in contrast to how animated he had been during the spar. There was something strange about it. The group then started to cross the well-known village streets in the direction of Ichiaku Ramen. Kusha trailed slightly behind them as they walked, her eyes quietly glancing around. Then she noticed it. The scowls, the murmurss, the critical gaze. As they went by, the villagers turned to look at Narut rather than at her or the others. Icy, hateful gazes tinged with long-standing suspicion. A few whispered to themselves. Others simply looked on in silence. Kusha felt her chest constricted. Why? Bitterly, she thought. What are they doing? She felt a strong urge to strike out and protect him to scream. He's not a demon. He's my son. Everything you think you know is a lie. However, she didn't. She was unable to. Not with the status quo. Not considering how shaky Naruto's bond was with the village and even with herself. They hardly had a relationship at all. He appeared uninterested even during the earlier spar. She gave him a look. Eyes forward, face neutral, hands in his pockets. He walked, not bothered, or perhaps simply numb. As if he had seen all of this before and lacked the energy to respond. She was devastated by that. Ichiaku said to herself in audibly as they rounded a corner and saw her red banner. I'm sorry, Nar. Tuki saw Nar coming closer. Welcome back, Nar. Looks like you brought some friends this time. Hey, old man. Nar exclaimed with a broad smile. Sakura and Sasake were surprised. Even though it was only six months, Nar sensed distinct, more vivid, more content. Kusha was taken aback as well. Her son's smile was unlike anything she had ever seen. She felt regret for the decision she had made 12 years prior, causing a subtle ache to stir in her chest. Tuki turned to look at her. Well, well, it's been a long time, hasn't it, Kusha? She smiled warmly at him. Yes, it has. How have you been? I'm doing well, Tuki said as he used a towel to wipe his hands. So, is it still your usual? Miso Ramen. You remember after all these years? Kusha inquired looking astonished. Tuki laughed. What can I say? You and the Hokag were my best customers. How could I forget? Everybody gave their orders. When Sasuke requested a bowl full of extra tomatoes, Tuki grinned and gave Narudo his usual. At that moment, Ayame emerged from the rear. "So, Narut, how's life as a ninja?" Nar slurped his noodles in response. "It's just getting started," he said softly. "Be careful out there," she said. Narud gave a nod. It was a rare moment of calm as the group sat together, eating and conversing as bowls clinkedked and chopsticks moved. The atmosphere was light and warm. Office of the Hokag. Later that day, as reports were given, Manado listened carefully from behind his desk. With his arms crossed in a composed yet perceptive expression, Hisan sat close by. Jon and instructors crowded the room, each awaiting their turn. Evaluations of teams one through six had already taken place. There, Jon and Sensei announced the same outcome one after the other. Team failed. Team failed. Failed. It was anticipated. The jennine test was challenging. The reports from teams 8, 10, and 11 followed. We passed. Kuranayui declared with assurance. Serbi Assuma gave a nod. My team passed as well. The cool-headed Ren Nohara went on. Team 11 passed with flying colors. Then everyone's gaze shifted to the door. The room became silent. The most talked about team in the evaluation, team seven, had everyone anticipating their report. Not just any group of Jennon, though the team consisted of five people. It included Itachi Uchiahs younger brother, the son of the head of the Uchia clan, and the daughters of the Hokag. In addition, Kakashi Hataki, a Jonnen who had never defeated a Jennan team, was in charge of it. The doors opened at last. Kusha and Kakashi entered together. Manato raised his head. So, how did it go? With eager anticipation, everyone waited. Kakashi stopped abruptly. They all there was a long pause. The room was filled with gasps and even Hizen arched an eyebrow in surprise. Stunned, Manato questioned. You're saying they passed the bell test? Kakashi gave nod. Yes, actually it was one-sided. Narudo took the bells by himself and gave them to his teammates. But then his teammates refused to accept them unless they could all go as a team. So I passed them. Wait, here said squinting his eyes. You're saying Nar single-handedly got the bells from you? Kusha said, "Exactly. The test ended in just a few minutes." And he moved forward. After that, we spent the remaining time evaluating their combat capabilities. Manato inquired, obviously interested. And how are they? Kusha gave a small smile. They're good, especially Nar. He's far ahead of the others. And the strange part, he doesn't even look like he's trying. Kakashi continued. There's no wasted movement in his actions. His reflexes are sharp, calm, focused. He fights like a seasoned practitioner. Manado reclined in his chair, reflecting and silently in awe. Hi chuckled quietly. Well, as I expected, that boy has unnatural raw talent. Seems it was a good decision to let him join after all. Kusha nodded and crossed her arms. And not just that, he managed to knock me to the ground twice, and he did it without breaking a sweat. Manato's gaze expanded. He gazed at her incredulously. He was aware of Kusha's fighting prowess. If Narudo could defeat her with such ease, "That's impressive," he whispered to himself. Kusha went on in a reflective tone. "As for Sakura, that girl has potential. She's not there yet, but if we push her the right way, she can become something special. I'll make sure she works hard. With a faint smile, Manato's eyes blended pride and worry. Looks like Team 7 is going to shake things up. With his arms still folded behind his back, Hisen glanced out the window and nodded slightly. His words were thoughtful, so it was a good thing to place them all on the same team. He said, "Their strengths complement each other, and their bonds will only grow stronger with time." For a moment, Manado<unk>'s thoughts as a father took the place of the burden of his role as Hokag, and he leaned back in his chair. "Let<unk>s just hope they learn to rely on each other and not just on Naruto's strength. They will," Kusha declared quietly. "They've already started, unusually quiet," Kakashi nodded once. "This team, it's different. They challenged me without realizing it. They reminded me of something I'd forgotten." Hi grinned. Then perhaps it's<unk> not just the students who will grow. There was a moment of thoughtful silence in the room. The shadows of the past were keeping a close eye on the first steps of a new generation. Then with hesitation, one of the Jonan held up a hand. When he said, "Excuse me, Hokag sama. Who exactly is Nar? We've never really heard about him. Is he the boy we've seen reading through every book in the Hoage Library?" His nodded slightly. Yes, that's him. I consider him as close as a grandson. The room awoke in astonishment. With a tone of curiosity, another Jonan inquired, "Did you train him, Lord?" Thirden gave a headshake. "No, I didn't, but I've watched him grow. He's different, intelligent beyond his age, and he has a raw, unnatural talent unlike anything I've seen." The room fell silent once more. Every face showed signs of shock. Later on in the day, Sasake raced through the streets of the village, making his way directly to the Uchiah compound. He was giddy with excitement, eager to tell Uncle Shiwi, his brother, and his mother what had transpired. He stormed in the door. He exclaimed, "Mom, big bro, Uncle Shiui, look. I activated my sharing." Itachi, Shiui, and Makoto turned to face him. When they noticed the dim red glow in Sasuke<unk>'s eyes, his one Tommo Sharing spinning slowly, their eyes widened a little. Makoto inquired in a worried tone, "How did it happen? Did something happened to you?" Sasake gave a headshake. "No, nothing like that." Narumi just suggested I try channeling chakra into my eyes. "I did, and suddenly it activated." The three elderhas looked at each other in surprise. "Interesting," muttered Itachi. Maybe what we know about the Sheringans awakening isn't the full truth. Makoto gave a contemplative nod. Shui smiled and said, "So, Sasake, who's your Jon and Sensei?" "And your teammates? I'm on team seven. It's a fiveman squad. Me, Midito, Narumi, Narudo, and Sakura. Our Jon and instructors are Kakashi Hitaki and Kasha Sama." With a slight smirk, Itachi remarked, "Kakashi si, huh?" So, he finally passed a team. Why? What do you mean? Sasake inquired inquisitively. He's failed six teams before yours. Described Itachi. Sasake cocked his head and asked, "You know him?" "Yes," said Itachi. "He was my captain when I was in theu trained me for a while." Sasake looked at his mom. "Mom, do you know Kosha sama?" Makoto grinned broadly. "She's my best friend. We've known each other since we were your age." Itachi folded his arms. So, you passed the bell test. The back of Sasake's head was scratched. He gave a brief explanation of what had transpired earlier that day, stating that Narudo had taken the bells by himself and given them to the team, who refused to go unless they all went together. Well, not exactly. Itachi nodded slightly. Considering what we saw last week, that sounds about right. Sasuke gave a nod. Still, he's so strange. We've known him for six months and I've never once seen him smile. But today we went to Ichiaku and he was all smiles, laughing, joking like a different person. Shui gave a small laugh. Sounds like he's just slow to open up to people, but once he does, he lets them in completely. Sasake cast a contemplative glance down. Yeah, maybe. Shui crossed his arms and said, "Fiveman squad, huh? Looks like they're finally testing that format. Itachi gave a nod of agreement. Yeah, said Sasake. Aruka sensei told us they're running a trial. If it works well, they might start forming more teams like this in the future. Itachi gave a quiet smile. So, you're finally a ninja now, "Huh?" he asked, stroking Sasuke's hair into place. Sasake muttered, swatting his brother's hand away. "Hey, don't do that." However, Itachi merely grinned and gave Sasake a quick pat on the forehead. Sorry, force of habit. Sasake raised his eyes in optimism. Will you train me? I mean, with the sharing. Itachi gave a nod. Yeah, whenever I'm free, I'll definitely help you learn to control it properly. Makoto, who had been listening in silence, raised his voice. So, what's your training regimen like? Sasake straightened up, ready to talk. We're starting with team formations, physical conditioning, and taijutsu basics. Kakashi sensei said, "The first few weeks will be all about building coordination and stamina." Makoto gave a nod of approval. "That's a good foundation. You'll grow faster than you think." Shui mentioned, grinning, "Especially with teammates like Narut pushing you." Sasake gave a serious nod. Yeah, I'm not going to fall behind. They had been working together for a month. Kakashi and Kusha had pushed them hard over the last few weeks, emphasizing rigorous physical training. Already accustomed to such demanding routines, Mido and Narumi kept up with ease. Despite his initial struggles, Sasake persevered out of sheer willpower. Sakura struggled the most because the training was much more intense than she was accustomed to. To everyone's astonishment, however, Narut pretended that it was just another Tuesday. Midito said, "Found the target over the radio." Speaking into his own communicator, Kakashi inquired, "Does it have a pink ribbon?" "Yes," Mito said in agreement. "All right, Mido, stay in position." "Sakura, move to the north." "Sas, you're on the east." "Naroomi, take the rooftop." "Naro, are you ready?" "Yes," said Naruli. Over the radio, Kusha's voice abruptly interrupted. "Be on guard." Like a breeze, Nar moved in silence. He landed next to the cat after softly jumping from a nearby roof. The cat didn't struggle, which surprised everyone. Rather, Nar rubbed its head gently and it purred. Midito<unk>s shocked voice said, "How did you?" Kakashi sounded amused as he said, "All right, let's<unk> go back. It looks like we've set a new record for catching Tora. Just 20 minutes to report their mission." They all made their way back to the Hokag Tower. Hokag sama team 7 reporting. Mission complete. We caught Torah said Kakashi. The entire mission room turned to stare at them in disbelief. Hien led his pipe fall. 20 minutes he asked and looked at the time. Yep. Kakashi said nonchalantly. How? Manado inquired obviously taken aback. Nar said he might know where the cat would be. We followed him and sure enough he found it. He caught it and surprisingly it didn't even protest, Kakashi said. Manato said again, but in 20 minutes. The previous record was over 3 hours. I don't think anyone's breaking that record for years. They all laughed at that. At that moment, Madame Shinji, the wife of the daimo, who owned the cat, barged into the room. She quickly snatched to out of Naruto's grasp and gave the poor cat a tight hug. Oh, my dear Tora, don't run away again. Do you have any idea how worried I was when you ran off? She broke down in tears. To writhed and fought to break free from her owner's death grip while the Jennon team watched. They all started to persspire. "Well, no wonder it always runs away," Sasuke muttered to himself. "Yeah," Mito said. "If I got hugged like that every day, I'd run, too." Narut hesitated to speak up as he watched the poor cat wrigle in agony. Um, ma'am, I think she doesn't like being squeezed like that. You should try being more gentle. Rub her back softly. Madam Shinji came to a stop. Really, boy? H Well, I'll give it a try. She released her hold and gave Taurus back a light scratch. The cat suddenly calmed down and started purring, much to everyone's surprise. Madame Shinji<unk>s gaze brightened. Oh my, she likes it. You've done me a huge favor, boy. Then, as she had done with the cat, she suddenly gave Narudo a tight hug. "Gu coughed Narudo, squirming a little under her hold. Those in attendance couldn't help but persspire." Narumi muttered, "Is Nar receiving the Torah treatment now? Should we be ready to capture him if he runs away, too?" "Mato laughed", "Relax!" Naruto's not a cat. I think he'll survive. Madame Shinji finally relaxed, and Nar inhaled deeply while adjusting his jacket. She grinned adoringly at Narut and said, "Well then, Manato, turning to face Manado, I'm doubling the reward." "Please ensure the extra goes to this boy." Manato returned the smile as you wish, Lady Daimo. "Well, congratulations," Nar. A beaming herzen said, "you've just solved the bane of Konaha's jen and teams permanently." "Yes," Kakashi continued with a smile on her face. That cat has earned the nickname demon cat for a reason, but paradoxically she has been a significant contributor to the village economy. Then Sakura blinked. Wait, what? It's a running joke. Told Kakashi. No, Tora. No, Konaha. That cat's escape missions have generated more low rank assignments and money than almost anything else. You seem to have some personal history, Narut remarked, turning to face Kakashi. You have no idea," Kakashi said sarcastically. Midito was shocked and said, "Wait, Dad, you had the Torah mission, too." Manato laughed. "Yep, even I had to chase that cat back when I was a Jennon under Jeriah sensei." Sakura<unk>'s eyes widened as she said, "Seriously, that cat's that old." His gave a headshake. "No, no, the current Torah is the daughter of the original. Her mother's name was Tori. Same temperament, same clause." In shock, everyone blinked. Wow, mumbled Sasuke. It's<unk> a whole dynasty of demon cats. So, smirking, Manado asked. Would you all like to take another mission today? I think we<unk>ll pass, added Kasha, taking over. They've got another training session to handle. After saying their final goodbyes, Team 7 departed from the Hokag Tower. At last, they reached training ground 7, the well-known clearing encircled by towering trees. All right, Kakashi said, turning to face them. We're<unk> doing tree walking, which is a chakra control exercise today. Perplexed, Sakura inquired. Tree walking? How are we supposed to walk on trees, sensei? Like this, Kakashi replied simply. With his hands in his pockets, he approached a nearby tree, planted one foot on the trunk, and started to ascend vertically as though it were the most natural thing in the world. The jennon gazed in wonder. Sakura gasped, "How did you do that?" Kakashi explained, "It's all about chakra control." As he stood sideways on the trunk, you focus your chakra into the soles of your feet and maintain a constant flow. Too much chakra and you'll push off the surface. Too little and you'll fall. This exercise is great for improving control and expanding your chakra reserves over time. He glided back down and surveyed the area. Mido Narumi, you two already know this, right? Both of them gave a nod. Sasake. When Sasake said, "I learned it when I was nine." "Good," Kakashi said with a nod. "Your goal is to reach the point where you can walk up and down trees without thinking. Complete subconscious control." Kusha went on. Neato Narumi, you're still going to practice, too, even if you've learned it. Repetition only strengthens the control. The two girls said, "Yes, ma'am." But Narumi let out a small sigh. The exercise started with everyone. Sakura carefully channeled Chakra to her feet, full of excitement and determination. She was able to climb the tree a few paces before losing her balance and slipping down. Kakashi said, "Not bad for a first try." With encouragement. To everyone's surprise, Nar with his hands behind his head and a soft humming sound walked up a tall tree as if it were nothing. Blinking, Kakashi said, "Nar, did you already know how to do this?" Nar gave a headshake. Nope. Just figured it out after you showed us. That was unexpected for both Kusha and Kakashi. Incredible, mumbled Kakashi. He's doing it on instinct. No hesitation. Kosa told Nar, keep practicing anyway. But she cracked a rare smile. Even if it's easy now, there's always a higher level. She focused on Sakura and Sasake, closely observing their development. After a couple of hours, Sakura stood grinning and panting on the tree's side. The entire ascent and descent had been accomplished without any slippage. Kusha said, "Well done, Sakura with pride. You've got the basics down. Now your task is to keep repeating it until you exhaust yourself. That will stretch your chakra coils and build better control." It was soon noon. Okay, everybody. Lunchtime. Kusha exclaimed with brightness. As they had done each day, the Jennon team assembled. Kusha had brought lunch for everyone every day since the first day of training. Once when Sakura inquired as to why, Kusha merely answered. It's<unk> my responsibility as your co-sensei. However, that was not the whole truth. Narudo was the true reason, the one she kept to herself. Her food was the first her son had ever tasted. Years of his life, years of doing basic things like preparing dinner or packing his lunch, had been lost to her. She therefore wanted to give him that experience, a mother's food, even if it was only training lunches. Nevertheless, she secretly felt anxious. What happens if he dislikes it? What if, out of courtesy, he just eats it? What if, while I'm not looking, he throws it away? However, she was apprehensive when she asked Narudo how it tasted on that first day. It's nice. Kusha felt like the happiest person alive at that precise moment. Tears had almost filled her eyes and her hands had shaken. She had been so ecstatic that evening at home that Manado andsunade had to physically restrain her from destroying furniture out of excitement. Everyone reassembled after some time. With a smile, Kusha distributed a number of carefully packed bento boxes after opening a storage scroll. Here you go. Eat up. You'll need your energy for the rest of the day. After thanking her, they all started eating beneath a big tree's shade. Even though the training was difficult, the warm meal provided a sense of routine and comfort, and the atmosphere was laid-back. After lunch, they resumed their work, concentrating on team building activities. This time, they gradually laid the groundwork for genuine teamwork by practicing moving in unison, covering one another's blind spots, and reacting to various mission scenarios. The day finally came to an end as the sun started to set. Kusha yelled, "All right, that's it for today. We<unk>ll wrap up here." She glanced at the team, who were obviously stronger than they had been a few days earlier, but were still gasping for air. But don't forget, keep practicing your tree climbing. You can even do it at home on the walls. We're here to teach and guide you, but the real growth comes from your own effort. As they listened intently to her words, all of the Jenna nodded. After finishing their training for the day, they packed up and started to go home. They were worn out and a little sore, but they were secretly proud of their progress. After a long day of training, Narudo was making his way home through the village when he was abruptly met by three voices he recognized. Boss, he turned to see Udon, Konahamaru, and Moi running toward him, eager as ever, but a little out of breath. We completed the exercises you assigned us. Konahamaru declared with pride. So what now? Narudo stretched a bit and yawned. Rest for today. Tomorrow, do the same exercises again. Konahamaru let out a moan. What? We've been doing the same stuff for a whole month now. Nar grinned and arched an eyebrow. Weren't you the one who said, "I won't complain no matter what, bosses." That quickly silenced Konahamaru. Narudo scratched the back of his head inside. Look, I know it's repetitive, but this kind of training builds endurance, stamina, and eventually speed. The children nodded and fell silent. He had taken Naruto's pledge to train them seriously, very seriously. He told them to eat healthily right away without skipping meals or getting by on snacks. After a week, he gave them a straightforward but taxing routine that included running laps around the training field, core exercises, push-ups, squats, and a 1-hour midday nap. Nar responded simply when they inquired as to why they were required to sleep during training. Rest is just as important as training. A tired body learns nothing. Following a period of rest, they engaged in meditation to help them relax before starting more drills and laps. Even though it was exhausting, they always did as Narudo said. Even though Konahamaru complained a lot, they were gradually growing stronger, more determined, and more disciplined. Even though he didn't express it much, Narut secretly took pride in them. The next day, in anticipation of their upcoming mission, Team 7 assembled at the Hokag Tower. Manato gave them a scroll while grinning a little. Your mission today is to weed and prepare a farm for planting. The client is an elderly farmer living on the outskirts of the village. After clearing the weeds, you'll also need to plant seeds for the next crop. The team accepted the task without complaint. Even Sakura and Sasake had started to notice by this point that some of the villagers would glare at Narudo whenever they were out in public. Perplexed and annoyed, they silently drew Mido away. Sakura questioned. Why do they look at Narudo like that? Yeah, it's been happening a lot. Sasake said while scowlling. For a moment, Midito's eyes darkened. Some of them are just stupid enough to believe in old baseless rumors. She stated with cander. Ignore them. Sakura and Sasake both agreed in silence that it wasn't fair. Even though they didn't fully understand what she meant. They finally reached the old man's farm. He initially grinned as he greeted the team, but his expression wavered a little when he looked at Nar. He didn't glare or say anything, but the change in his demeanor was obvious. Nar remained silent. We're<unk> here for the mission you requested, Kakashi said calmly, clearing the field and planting the seeds. Correct. The elderly man gave a nod. Yes. Follow me. I'll show you the field and you can call me Masso. They followed him until they came to the farmland on the property. It was a huge field. At least 10 acres in size. "This is huge," moaned Sakura. "There<unk>'s no way we can finish this in one day," Mito declared. "Not if we get some help." While clenching her knuckles, Kusha<unk>'s voice interrupted her before she could even create a clone. Sharp and firm. No shadow clones, but why not? We could finish way faster, grieved Narumi. When Kusha said, "This mission isn't just about speed. It's about teamwork. It'll help reinforce the team formations and coordination we've been drilling. Midito complained a little, but he got it. As they started to collect the tools, they soon recognized an issue. Kakashi scowlled a little and said, "There are only four sets, four shovels, and plows." "I'm sorry," the elderly man angrily said. "I didn't know there would be five of you. I assumed it would be three kids." Kakashi and Kusha looked at each other, both of them silent, but clearly irritated. Nar moved forward before anyone else could say anything. It's<unk> okay, we<unk>ll manage. But how? Inquired Sakura. You don't have any tools. Nar raised a hand. This is enough. Without saying another word, he dropped to his knees and started to work the field, removing weeds, loosing the soil, and even using his bare hands to plow small rows. His speed astounded everyone more than the fact that he was working without any tools. "Wo!" muttered Sakura. He's like a machine. Kusha yelled, "What are you staring at? Get moving. If you waste time, we<unk>ll be stuck here all day." The rest of the team regained their focus, gathered their tools, and set to work. After 2 hours, everyone was sweating and panting with the exception of Narudo, who continued to move at full speed while his hands and arms were covered in dirt. After a while, Kusha called, "Okay, break time." Thankful for the rest, the Jennon fell to the ground. Calmly, Narut approached while dabbing at his perspiration. Narudo called Kakashi. Let me see your hands. They were held out by Nar. Kakashi picked one up and examined it closely. Don't cut. Not a single bruise, no blisters. Not bad, Kakashi uttered softly, his tone tinged with pride. Sakura gave Narudo a perplexed look as the group took a brief break. She questioned. But how come you don't have any wounds? I mean, even we have blisters using proper tools, and you've been working with your bare hands all day. For a moment, Narut remained silent as he considered his response. At last, he smiled slightly and shrugged. Let's<unk> just say, "I'm built different." Sakura blinked and then slowly nodded, saying, "To be honest, I wouldn't believe it if I hadn't seen it myself." After 10 full acres of arduous, backbreaking labor, the field had been plowed by evening. They were tired, but they were done. "All right," Kakashi said with a gentle hand clap. "We<unk>ll wrap up here for the day. We<unk>ll return early tomorrow to sew the seeds." With a nod of gratitude for the rest, the team started to go home. But Kosa and Kakashi remained to tell the customer. Kakashi went up to Maso, the elderly man seated on his porch. Kakashi declared, "We've finished the plowing. We<unk>ll return tomorrow morning to complete the planting. Maso gave a nod, obviously impressed. That was faster than I expected. Thank you. Maso paused before yelling as Kakashi and Kusha turned to go. Excuse me. They came to a halt and turned around. Yes, inquired Kakashi. The elderly man shifted uncomfortably. If you don't mind, I wanted to ask about the blonde boy. I've heard some things, unpleasant things. Are they true? Although Kusha's face darkened a little, she spoke steadily. The words, "Let me guess," she said. "You've heard rumors that he's the nine tales in human form. That he's dangerous." Maso nodded grudgingly. "Yes, I didn't know what to believe. I remember Lord Forth defeated the Q.Bi. So when I heard the rumors about that boy, I I was shocked." Kusha took a step forward, his eyes firm but calm. What you've heard is completely false. Someone deliberately spread those lies years ago. But today, you saw Nar yourself. You saw how hard he worked, how he treated everyone. Does he seem dangerous to you? Maso slowly shook his head. No, he doesn't. If he really were the Ninetails in human form, he could have destroyed the village at any time. But instead, he's helping people like me. Kakashi gave a silent nod. The Q.B.'s attack brought great loss to the village. That much is true. But Nar has carried that burden his entire life unfairly. He didn't get to have a normal childhood. He grew up alone, isolated. Yet, despite all that, he's never turned bitter. He's grown stronger, kinder. As Maso processed those words, there was a brief period of silence. Finally, I see that now, he said. I judged him without knowing anything. I feel ashamed. I'll apologize to him tomorrow. I just hope he doesn't mind. Kakashi's face became softer. He won't. As the two shinobi turned and left, Maso nodded slightly in gratitude. Team seven showed up at the training field the following day to sew the seeds. They put in a lot of effort and finished the assignment by noon. Maso yelled just as they were ready to go back. Naro, can I speak with you for a moment. The others hesitated, looking at one another, wondering what Maso desired. Nar approached him after giving him a nod. After a moment of hesitation, Maso turned to face Narudo and said, "I'm sorry." Narudo blinked. "Sorry for what? I heard the rumors." Maso admitted in a low voice. "When I first saw you, I was skeptical. I thought, how could the Yandime have defeated the Nine Tales if, well, if it was still here, right? But after seeing you yesterday and speaking with your sensei, I realized those were just baseless rumors. He gave Naru a direct look. I judged you unfairly for that. I'm sorry. Narud smiled a little. It's<unk> fine. You heard something scary and you thought about it instead of acting out of fear or hatred. That takes guts, so no worries. Narut turned and rejoined his team after Maso nodded respectfully, looking relieved. In the Hokag tower, as Kosa declared, Team 7 reporting, "Mission completed." Kakashi took a step forward. Good work everyone. You've earned the rest of the day off. Do whatever you like. With a grateful nod, the Jennon left. When they were gone, Kusha let out a quiet sigh. At least someone is willing to be reasonable about Narudo. Maso didn't blindly believe the rumors. He thought about them, asked questions, and when he understood, he accepted the truth. Hi and Manato smiled at each other. Yes, replied Hien. At least not everyone sees Narudo as the Kyobi. The Jennon agreed to have lunch together after departing the Hokag Tower at Narumi's suggestion. Before they departed, Kusha, the ever caring sensei, gave them each a packed bento. Near the training grounds, they located a peaceful area beneath a tree and took a seat, opening their lunches and engaging in light conversation. Sakura looked curiously at Narudo halfway through the meal. "Hey, Narudo," she said. "Why did Maso call you aside earlier?" Naro lifted his bento to look up. He said he was sorry. With confusion, Sakura asked, "Sorry for what?" After a brief pause, Narudo answered, "There are some false rumors about me spreading around the village." When Maso found out the truth, he realized he had been thinking about me the wrong way, and he apologized. Sasake looked up from where he had been eating quietly. Is this about how the villagers treat you? Nar gave a nod. Yeah, the rumor is that I'm the Q.B. in human form. Ever since I was four, people started believing it. Fear took over. Some just avoided me. Others weren't so kind. Sakura's eyes went wide with shock. But the Hokag sama defeated the Q.B. 12 years ago, didn't he? How could anyone believe you were the beast? That's ridiculous. Nar smiled slightly, sourly. Well, I have these whisker-like birtharks on my face. That's all it took for people to assume the worst. They saw something different and made up their own story. Sakura gazed at him in disbelief. But Mito and Narumi have the same marks. And if you were really the Q.Bi, you would have destroyed the village by now. Silent as ever, Sasake nodded slightly in agreement. This time, Naruto's smile was more sincere. The fact that people are accepting their brother for who he is rather than based on rumors makes Mido and Narumi happy. Something caught Sakura's attention, and now I did too, she said. What caught your attention? Mido inquired. Are the three of you related? Sakura asked, observing them with interest. What does that mean to you? With a slight frown, Narumi answered. You all have whisker marks and you kind of look alike, added Sakura. Narud hesitated, not wanting to go there. After listening in silence, Sasake looked at the three and said, "She's right. I can see it now that I'm looking closely. There are lookalike people in the world." Narut replied quickly and the whisker marks. Maybe there's someone else out there with the same ones. Sakura hesitated, her eyes narrowing in contemplation, and then nodded slowly. When lunch was over, everyone left and went home. "Mido, Narumi, and Narut strolled in the direction of the orphanage." "Where are we heading?" Narumi inquired. "To meet a friend," answered Nar. "So, how's Konahimaru's training going?" Narumi inquired as they were walking. Quote, "Well," Nar said, scratching the back of his head, "I didn't exactly begin training them. I simply gave them exercises and let them do the work on their own. However, they are doing well." A girl was waiting by the gates of the orphanage when they arrived, and she rushed to Narut and jumped into his arms. "Nee, Nar," she cried out. In shock, Midito and Narumi blinked. "So," Nar said with a smile as he put her down. "What are your plans for today?" Quote, "I take it you're a ninja now." Akira pointed to the headband on his forehead and asked. Narut gave a nod. Then I want to be trained by you, she exclaimed with excitement. Why? You'll be joining the academy in a few months after all. They train you there. Quote, "The majority of the children will already have basic training from their families." Akira sulked. I don't. The last thing I want is to fall behind. Naruti, please. Quote. Narudo looked at the silently observing Mido and Narumi. And who are they? Akira looked between them and asked. These two? Nar grinned and said, <unk>there my teammates and two of my life's most significant individuals. You three kind of look alike. Akira said tilting her head. Are you related? All three tensed with a sigh. Narudo said yes. They are my sisters. Don't tell anyone though. Promise. I won't. Akira said with a firm nod. However, that doesn't mean you can disregard me just because they're your sisters. Quote. Narut laughed and said, "Yes, ma'am. Let's leave." They made their way to the training ground after a brief walk where Konahamaru, Udon, and Moi were already working out the exercises Narudo had assigned them. Konahamaru glowed upon seeing Narudo. Boss Moi and Udon stopped and waved, saying, "Hey, Narudo. Mido Narumi. Hey everyone, this is Akira. Narudo said waving back. She will begin training with you today. What? It's<unk> unfair. Yelled Konahamaru. What do you mean by that? asked Akira raising an eyebrow. We requested that boss train us first. Konahimaru said crossing his arms. You appeared out of the blue. Are you attempting to take him? Take my brother away. I just asked him and he agreed. Akira sighed. Easy. Quote. Dot dot dot. Brother Moei, Udon, and Konahimaru all shouted at once. Enough. Nar interrupted abruptly, saying she has no one to teach her the fundamentals and will soon be joining the academy. I said yes when she asked for my assistance. Do you have an issue with that? Quote. With a swift shake of his head, Konahamaru said, "No, boss." Turning to face him, Akira smiled and asked, "So, how long have you known Narutoni?" "For 7 months," Konahamaru said proudly. "You more than a year," Akira said, grinning smugly. "I triumph," she triumphantly added. "In what," Konohamaru insisted. "I've known him longer." "Then I also win," Konohamaru retorted, squinting. Akira asked, "How?" The first person he agreed to train was me. Quote, "You had to ask how many times?" Akira inquired. "A few." I asked once, and he said, "Yes," Akira grinned. "I triumph once more." Konahimaru frowned and said, "Th show off and I get to call him Naruti. You still call him boss." Akira remarked, grinning provocatively. Narut raised a hand just as they were about to argue once more. "Cease." Later, you two can start acting like boyfriend and girlfriend. She isn't my partner. Konahamaru screamed, his face flushed. My boyfriend isn't him. Akira retorted just as agitated. Both Narumi and Mito started laughing. Simply shaking his head. Narudo said, "Great. Now I've got two Konahimarus." Narudo turned to face Akira and said, "All right, start with laps around the training ground. You got it." She smiled in response and started to run. Konahamaru, Udon, and Moi were then facing Narudo when he said, "You three, keep going with your core exercises." As Akira ran laps around the field, they nodded and went back to training. After a few minutes, the three of them completed their sets, exhausted, but proud of their work. Konahamaru wiped perspiration from his brow and said, "Boss, when are you going to teach us how to throw canai like you? And how do you fight?" Quote, "You don't have the strength or control for that yet." Narudo sighed. <unk>pay attention to what I've already instructed you to do. How about taijutsu though? Are you going to teach us how to fight? Moei asked. Quote, "I don't really use a traditional style," Narut said, shaking his head. "I read my opponent and adjust accordingly. To be honest, I don't advise following any particular style to the letter." "Why not?" the three of them asked simultaneously. Mido and Narumi, who were listening close by, became curious as well. You're often limited by the stances and forms that come with a single style, or even multiple ones, explained Narudo, folding his arms. You get structure from them, but you also get predictable movements. So, what ought we to do in its place, Udon inquired. Create your own style, Narudo said. Do what you're best at. While some people are stronger or more agile, others are faster. Your fighting style should come from what your body does naturally. How do we determine that though? And how do you anticipate your opponents moves? Udon inquired. By paying attention, Narut advised, "Observe how people move, adjust their weight, breathe, and develop habits. Everyone emits signals. You can respond without using pre-planned moves if you maintain your flexibility." And the aspect of style, Moi inquired. You've got two options, Narudo said, gesturing with two fingers. The first is to study a variety of styles and see which one suits me best. Or two, forget the books if you want to be genuinely unpredictable. Develop your own style by making mistakes. Try things out. Keep what works. Throw away anything that doesn't. Frowning, Konahamaru said, "That sounds hard." Narut grinned and remarked, "It is difficult, but that's what makes it yours. It cannot be taken away from you. Midito grinned and crossed her arms, saying, "Narudo, you really did gain some insight." "Yes," said Narumi with a smile. "You now have a sensei-like voice." They then carried on with their day. Having only been Jennine for a few months, Team 7 had already established a reputation for having the quickest mission completion time of any genon team, which was easier to achieve with five members. They were currently reporting the completion of their 60th Dank mission, which they had just finished. All right, what's in here? With a slight smile, Hisan looked up and said, "I hope you don't mind another D-rank mission." Beside him, Manado, who was going over the mission scrolls, also grinned. "No!" Mito and Narumi both shouted at once. "We're<unk> sick of doing housework. If we keep getting stuck with these low-level missions, how are we supposed to build real experience?" protested Narumi. Give us something harder, a higher ranked one. Dad, you've only recently become Jennon. Aruka, who attended the meeting, attempted to explain. Chunin level ninja are usually the only ones allowed to take on higher ranked missions. We're<unk> indifferent. Tougher missions can be handled by us, Mido argued. With his arms folded, Sasake nodded and said, "She's right. These tasks are becoming monotonous." Kakashi Kusha what do you think? Manado asked turning to face the team's Jonan are they prepared after giving it some thought Kusha said they're talented a genuine mission could provide them with invaluable experience however we should also ask Sakura and Nar. Sakura gave an enthusiastic nod adding I mean I'm also curious to see what a higher ranked mission is like. Narudo, who had been unusually silent, was the center of attention. "All right, anyway," he whispered with a scowl. Sakura said, "You know, for someone as strong as you are, you're not very excited about this." Manato ignored the comment and grabbed a scroll off his desk. "All right, then. I have a C rank mission for you. It is your responsibility to accompany and safeguard a bridge builder until his job is finished." With solemn expressions, the group nodded together. Turning to a tuna nearby, Manado said, "Call in the client." Then the doors opened and an older man with a battered pine hat, a bottle of sake in one hand, and a distinct smell of alcohol in the other, looked doubtfully at the young ninja before him. "Hm," he sneered. "I paid for adults, not a bunch of bratz playing ninja. Are these kids really meant to keep me safe?" Quote, "Who do you think is a brat?" Midito lost her temper and snapped, but Kusha quickly pulled her back. "Now, now, Mito," Kakashi said with a smile. "It's not a good idea to assault the client, no matter how rude they are." Narut observed the elderly man silently, his eyes unreadable and keen. With the quiet authority of the Hokag, Manato said to Zuna in a calm yet firm voice, "I advise you not to treat my shinobi disrespectfully. of their class. These Jennon are the strongest. Dealing with bandits will only serve as a warm-up for them. I promise. He paused to allow his words to sink in before continuing. Additionally, they won't be by themselves. They will be accompanied by two Jonan, both of whom are S-class ninja. One is my student and the other is my wife. I personally promise that while you were in their care, nothing bad will happen to you. Tzuna's face tensed as he realized he might have gone too far. I I'm sorry, Hokag Sama, he said, bowing his head respectfully. Checking the time, Kakashi took over and said, we<unk>ll start the mission tomorrow morning at 8 because it's already noon. We can then travel a considerable distance before nightfall. Everyone gave a nod of agreement. Mido, Narumi, Sakura, and Sasake had come early and were waiting for their last teammate, and the five jennon stood at the village gates, prepared to go on their first C-rank mission. After a few minutes, Narut joged up with a full backpack slung over his shoulder. Why did it take you so long? Narumi crossed her arms and asked. Ren Nchan wouldn't let me leave until she finished packing my bag herself. Narudo grinned sheepishly. She kept double-checking everything until she was satisfied. Aumo and Katu, the gate guards, saw him coming. Hi, Narudo. Aumo yelled. Narudo waved, saying, "Hey, are you all still on gate duty?" "Yeah, we've got a few more months to go," said Azumo. "Looks like you're going on your first mission outside the village, huh?" Catu asked, glancing at the group. "Yes," Narut said, nodding. "We are taking an elderly man back to his homeland so that he can complete the construction of a bridge. Already AC rank mission. Not bad for Jennon, but watch out. Missions tend to get out of control when you least expect it," Azumo said. "Really? What was your first mission with AC rank?" Midito inquired. Trying to recall, Azumo and Katetsu both scratched their heads before Katetsu snapped his fingers. "You're right. Our mission was to deliver a consignment to the land of tea." "Did that mission get out of hand?" Sasake inquired in an inquisitive tone. Azumo remarked, "No, that one went fine. However, our second C rank jumped to AB rank. We encountered a renegade ninja and a band of bandits. Nevertheless, the mission was successfully finished. Sasake nodded reflectively. All right. Are you implying that our mission might also intensify? Sakura inquired, obviously a little uneasy. There's always a chance, Azumo stated. It could take you to B rank or even A. You never know. A basic C rank going up to an A. Are you serious? Sasake laughed. Hey, anything's possible out there, replied Katu. We've even heard of missions jumping all the way to Srank. The Jennon exchanged startled glances. Really? Wait, C rank missions moving up to Srank? Mido inquired. We don't know the details, just stories, Katu shrugged. However, they claim it has occurred. Kusha, Kakashi, and an older man named Tuna holding a bottle of sake arrived at the gate just as they were finishing their conversation. So Kakashi finally leading a genon team, Kotetsu smiled. Hopefully they won't end up like you. What is the intended meaning of that? Narudo inquired. You are aware of Kakashi's personality, correct? Katetsu grinned in response. With a nod, Narut said, "Yeah, always late." Katu jokingly said, "We're<unk> hoping none of you inherit that trait." Katetsu, did you say anything? With his hands in his pockets and his eyes half-litted, Kakashi asked in his typical calm, relaxed manner. With a nervous laugh, Katetsu said to you, "No, I would like to offer some guidance to these new jennon." Kusha took a step forward and said firmly, "All right, let's get going." This marked the start of the group's first mission outside the village walls. As Kusha, Kakashi, the five Jennon, and Tzuna left the gates of Konaha. Beyond the boundaries of Konaha, the team traveled in a tight formation and moved steadily along the dirt road. With his safety as the top concern, Tzuna, the bridge builder, was positioned in the middle of the group. Narudo walked right behind him, watching over his back. Midito was to Naruto's left, alert and looking around. Sasake was on to Zuna's immediate left, silent and intent. and Sakura was on his right, keeping a balanced defense. Narumi was in the lead of the Jennine formation up front, her face composed yet alert. Kusha was at the very front of the group, serving as the point and keeping her senses sharply tuned for any danger. Following closely behind Narudo was Kakashi, who was still reading his book and keeping a careful eye on Naruto's back and himself, his hands in his pockets, concealing the acute awareness in his one visible eye. With each stride, they moved closer to the unknown perils of their first actual mission and farther away from the safety of the village, moving like a well-coordinated unit. The trip was silent for a few minutes with no one talking and everyone on high alert, looking around. Hey, this is my first time outside the village, Sakura said, breaking the silence. Have any of you previously left? Quote, "We only visited the village a few months ago," Mido retorted. We were lodging at the do<unk>'s estate prior to that. Sasake continued. I left the village once with my mother a few years ago. Narudo, how about you? Sakura inquired. This is my first time if we're speaking voluntarily, Narudo said with a casual shrug. If not, it's my second. What does voluntarily mean to you? Perplexed, Sakura inquired. As he moved forward, Narudo spoke calmly. Well, 5 years ago, some bandits kidnapped me. For nearly 4 years, I lived outside the village. A wolf then came to my rescue, returning me to Konaha. A wolf, even to Zuna, who had been listening quietly, turned his head inquisitively as Sakura repeated the phrase, blinking in surprise. "What is a wolf in your opinion? It tried to harm you, didn't it?" Sakura inquired. "No, it wasn't like any normal wolf," Nar said, shaking his head. It was able to speak. It informed me that it wasn't human. I was saved by it and a couple of other kids from other towns before returning me to Konaha. I still can't believe there was a talking wolf, Sakura muttered as she continued to process the information. Narut shrugged and remarked. Well, there are a lot of things in this world we don't understand, such as the contract between Kakashi Nissan and his ninja dogs and Gigi uh the third Hokag and a talking monkey. They also converse. The third's family has a contract with the monkey king and the fourth had a summoning contract with the toads. Correct. Yeah, I've heard about summoning animals, Sakura said, nodding. Quote, Sasake added thoughtfully. I believe that wolf may have been a member of a wolf summoning clan. Narudo answered, maybe or perhaps not. He told me he wasn't from this world when he saved me. Claimed that he was only on vacation. The group paused at that, exchanging looks. And here's something else weird. Nar continued. You know how people always say demons have pointy ears? Quote. Each of them gave a nod. That isn't always the case, though. The wolf informed me, "Pointyeared creatures are not always demons. Furthermore, not all demons have pointed ears. He shared many things with me, and they helped me realize how little we truly know about the world. You mentioned that it was on vacation here on Earth, correct? So that means there are beings out there beyond our world that we don't even know about. Midito inquired, her face thoughtful. Quote, "Yes," Narudo said, nodding. He said something along those lines to me, "That there are whole worlds in existence. There was a lot to take in, and the thought of beings from outside their world was big and unsettling." The group fell silent once more, each member deep in thought. After a few minutes, Sakura broke the silence once more. Tzuna san are there no ninja in the land of waves. Quote. In agreement, Narumi nodded and said, "Yeah, I was wondering the same thing." With a sigh, Tzuna adjusted the bottle that hung by his side and said, "No, we don't. Trade and exports are the main sources of income for our nation. Selling goods, particularly exotic ones, to nearby nations is how we earn a living. We just cannot afford to keep up a ninja force because we are small. However, what if your nation is attacked? Narumi inquired, worried, Tzuna clarified. Well, most nations don't bother with us because we're not a military threat, and attacking us would hurt their own economies because many of them rely on our goods. Thus, we have avoided confrontations. Surprised, Sakura remarked, I still can't believe there's a whole country without any ninja. After remaining silent in the rear, Kakashi finally said, "It's not just the land of waves. Ninja forces are absent from a number of nations. They are regarded as neutral territory. The great ninja villages are not allowed to interfere with existing treaties unless specifically asked to do so. That's kind of reassuring, Mito said, but also kind of scary. They are unable to adequately defend themselves in the event that something goes wrong. That's why missions like this one matter, Kakashi said calmly. The trip went on in silence until Mito saw a tiny puddle on the ground a few feet ahead. Weird. She thought it hasn't rained recently. She looked at Kakashi, who was engrossed in his book. After noticing that Nar appeared utterly unconcerned, she chose to remain vigilant because something didn't feel right. I wonder why those two are standing in the middle of the road. Are they after us? Nar muttered as they crossed the puddle. Quote. This prompted Mido to inquire, What do you mean by those two? Silently, Naro answered, Did you not see them? A pair of missed ninjas with peculiar senses of style. They're missing nin too based on the cut on their headbands. Kakashi shut his book when he heard this. Midito remarked perplexed. I didn't see any ninjas standing there. Weird, murmured Nar. Two chains then appeared out of nowhere, threatening to encircle Kakashi, but Nar managed to push him away in time. The others were alerted at once. Why are you pursuing us? And who are you? With a firm tone, Nar asked, "Get out of here, brat." One of the ninja growled, "Who are you?" I asked. Nar said it again. The two demon brothers lunged at Nar before he could react, but they were swiftly defeated. Kakashi choked the other, and in a matter of seconds, both were bound together after Kasha knocked one unconscious with the hilt of her sword. "From where did they originate?" "Perplexed," Sakura inquired. They were hiding, Midito said, using a genjutsu to disguise themselves as a puddle. So you noticed, Kakashi remarked with a tone of admiration. Midito gave a nod. What puddle? I didn't see any puddle, scowlled Narut. Surprised. Everyone turned to stare at him. What? Wait, did you fail to notice a puddle? Narumi inquired. Yeah, I saw them standing in the middle of the road, Nar said, nodding once more. I asked who they were earlier for that reason. They were silent for a moment trying to figure out what that meant. Sakura said, "That means first. He isn't affected by Jenjutsu." Sasake concluded as he closely examined Nar. Kakashi narrowed his visible eye and said, "It's strange. I've never heard of anyone who was totally unaffected by Jenjutsu. If the technique is powerful enough, even Uchiah with highle sharing can be caught in one." He paused, his voice solemn. But you, you didn't even seem phased. Just so you know, my mind is stronger than you can imagine, stronger than most adults, Narudo said, crossing his arms. When I returned a year ago, Enoichi told me that perhaps Jenjutsu isn't effective on me. With a hint of curiosity mixed with caution, Kakashi's eyebrow twitched behind his mask as he said, "Right now, we need to figure out why the demon brothers of the mist attacked us. We<unk>ll test that later. Now answer me," Kakashi said, taking a step forward, his face unreadable under his mask as he turned to face the captured demon brothers. "You attacked us, but why?" A brother sneered. "We don't know what you're talking about. Do you think I'll let this go without answers?" Kakashi asked in a chilly tone. "You think you can scare us?" growled the other brother. "We've witnessed worse." The air thickened with pressure as the exchange became tense back and forth, neither side yielding. With a final sigh, Kusha, who had been observing from the side, moved forward. Do you mind if I take over? Kakashi. Let me take care of this in the Uzumaki fashion. Kakashi nodded to her and stepped back. Gleaming chakra chains suddenly exploded from Kusha's back, slamming into the ground and encircling both demon brothers tightly, causing them to writhe and widen their eyes as they realized that the chains were actively depleting their chakra rather than merely holding them in place. In a matter of seconds, both men were moaning in agony, and as fatigue set in, their strength rapidly diminished. The Jennon around them looked on in disbelief. "What are those chains?" Sakura asked, her eyes wide. Mito quietly boasted. Their Uzumaki chakra chains which have the ability to totally immobilize targets and suppress chakra. They can only be used by Uzumaki. Sakura muttered. That's a deadly ability with admiration. Can both of you use them? Sasake asked glancing between Mito and Narumi. Quote. Mito replied. I unlocked mine about a year ago, but I'm still nowhere near mom's level. Shrugging, Narumi said, I don't have them. Sasake's eyebrows shot up. Why not? boat. I don't know, Narumi said. Maybe I'll unlock them later. Or maybe I just won't. Under his breath, Sasake muttered. Strange. From what mom told us, not all Uzzuaki awaken the chains, said Narumi, half smiling. Since they are uncommon, it wouldn't be shocking if I didn't have any. Narudo, meanwhile, stood a little distance away from the others and silently watched Tzuna in the interrogation. He squinted when he saw something strange. Tzuna's hands were shaking a little. His face was slick with perspiration, and his eyes kept darting toward the captured ninja and then swiftly away. Narut cocked his head and said, "Hey, old man, what's causing your panic?" "It's not like those two were after you," he said in a sharp yet informal tone. Quote, "Finching," Tuna said. "What?" "And no, that isn't the case. They just attacked out of nowhere. That's all." He stumbled rapidly. "I'm still apprehensive. Surely unexpected ambushes can frighten anyone. Quote, Narudo didn't respond. Instead, he just stared at Tzuna for a long time with an unreadable expression before turning his head away, seemingly accepting the response, but with suspicion still present. The demon brothers were still securely bound in Kasha's chakra chains a few meters away. "Tell us the truth if you want to live," she said in a calm but forboding tone. She leaned forward a little and said, "Your chakra will be totally depleted in a few minutes." You know what happens to Shinobi when they lose all of their chakra, don't you? Quote. Their bodies shook, sweat streaming down their faces as the crushing hold of the chakra chains continued to drain them, and the demon brothers moaned in agony as the last of their chakras started to eb. "All right, quit. Let's<unk> talk. At last," one of them yelled, his voice breaking in despair. The brothers fell to the ground, gasping for air, and Kusha squinted before slowly drawing back her chakra chains, causing the glowing links to disappear. Tzuna's face went white across the clearing, and he was overcome by panic. His eyes wide, his breathing shallow, his forehead beating with sweat. Nar saw right away. "Well, I think we just found our answer," he said, crossing his arms and speaking loudly enough for everyone to hear. Midito gave him a perplexed look and asked, "What do you mean?" Quote, "Look at the old man's face," Narudo said, cocking his head in Tzuna's direction. "You<unk>ll comprehend?" Everybody looked at Tzuna. Tzuna<unk>s shoulders drooped under their combined stare, and he looked down, muttering something hardly audible. With a calm yet piercing voice, Kakashi stepped forward and said, "So, there after you, huh?" He hesitated. Would you mind explaining why? Quote, "Guiltridden," Tuzuna raised his head and said, "Are you familiar with God?" Quietly, he inquired. Kakashi<unk>s visible eye narrowed. "You mean God of God industries among the elemental nation's five wealthiest men?" Quote, "Yes," Tuna said with a grim nod. He said he wanted to invest in trade when he came to our country a few years ago. However, he gradually seized control of our markets, our shipping lanes, and our ports. He depleted our resources one by one until there was nothing left. He now rules over the whole land of waves. "Our only hope is this bridge I'm building," he said, clenching his fists. "It will release us from his control and allow us to trade directly with other countries. He's working so hard to stop me because if the bridge is finished, he won't have any more control." The Genine exchanged uncomfortable glances as a sympathetic ache pulled at them. Finally speaking in a calm yet firm tone, Kakashi said, "You know, you could have told Hokag sama the truth. He would have been of assistance to you." Shaking his head, Tzuna said, "We're<unk> desperate. Everything we have combined from the entire village is what I paid for this mission. It is our final hope and coin. So, I'm pleading with you. Please help me," he said, bowing his head. "We won't forget it if you do. The inhabitants of the land of waves will always be appreciative." To Zuna, "We understand your situation," Kusha said calmly but firmly as she moved forward. "We do wish to assist, but not in this manner. If God sent these two, then it's<unk> very likely that he's hired other stronger shinobi," she said, glancing at the demon brothers who were restrained. "Rennon could be seriously endangered if this mission is carried out. For the time being, we should go back to the village and return with higher ranking ninja," she said, turning from Tzuna to Kakashi. In this manner, we can stop Gatau without endangering needless lives. Tzuna<unk>s expression brightened with optimism, but the Jennins<unk>s responses were anything but happy. What are you going to return us? Never, Mito yelled. We're<unk> not giving up just yet. Quote, "Yes, this is our first highranking mission, and we're not going to back down from it." Narumi then added, "There's a reason we're the best Jennon team. Don't even consider abandoning us." Quote, "How are we supposed to grow stronger if we run from challenges?" Sasake said, crossing his arms in a stern but resolute tone. Sakura shifted uneasily, uncertain, and Narut said nothing, his face unreadable. With a weary sigh, Kakashi said, "This isn't about strength. It's<unk> about responsibility." He turned to face each of them. I can't intentionally endanger your lives as your Jonan. You're not yet experienced enough for this kind of mission. And if you don't let us take missions like this, how are we supposed to gain experience? Sasake said as he moved forward. When Shiui and Itachi were younger than me, didn't they go to war? Quote. Kusha<unk>s eyes grew piercing. Sasake. Those were different times. Her eyes widened abruptly, and both of them had already awakened the Sheringan at an early age. Sasuke's eyes were there, staring back at her, but they now had two Tommo in each. A hush fell over the group. So, you're all serious about continuing this mission? Kakashi said quietly, breaking the silence. Without hesitation, Sasake, Mido, and Narumi all nodded. How about you, Sakura? Kakashi asked, turning to face her. I mean, it's scary, she said, swallowing hard and speaking in an unsure but earnest tone. However, I agree if this mission aids in our development. At last, they looked at Nar. Kusha took a step forward. You Nar. Nar looked at everyone around him, then at Tzuna. His voice was quiet and collected as he said, I'm fine with continuing the mission. With a serious expression, Kakashi turned to face the group. Before we go any further, we need to inform Hokage Sama about the situation and request backup in case things escalate. He took out an empty scroll and jotted down the mission update, including Tzuna's confession in the encounter with the demon brothers before taking another scroll out of his pouch. With a flash of hand signs, he pressed his hand to the ground. "Puff!" in a cloud of smoke came a small dog wearing a leaf forehead protector and a blue vest. "Yo, Kakashi," Pacun glanced around. Then his eyes settled on Narut. "Hey, kid." Nar gave a small nod. "Hey, Pacum." With twitching ears, Hakun patted over and said, "So why did you call me this time?" Quote, "The mission scroll was rolled up and given to Pakun by Kakashi. Please deliver this to Hokag Sama for me. We've encountered complications, so this is an urgent status report." Pakun nodded briefly and carefully placed the scroll in his mouth, saying, "Got it. I'll get it there fast." Then he disappeared in a cloud of smoke. All right, Kakashi said, turning back to the group. Having said that, let us ensure that our visitors do not attempt to flee during our absence. Still weak from earlier, he pulled out a length of chakra infused rope and walked up to the demon brothers. With practiced movements, he securely tied them to a tree, ensuring they couldn't escape or use chakra. That should hold them until backup arrives. He got to his feet, wiped his hands, and faced the team. Let's move. The group then proceeded toward the land of waves, now completely aware that the task at hand was far riskier than it initially appeared. As they continued walking down the dirt path, the group was mostly silent, the tension of their earlier encounter still lingering in the air. Narut glancing at Kakashi through his shoulder. With a contemplative tone, he said, "Hey, Nissan, what will happen to those two?" Quote. Kakashi continued at his current speed. formally. After a brief pause, he continued, "They'll be given to the hidden mist." They're both missing nin. The mist village decides what happens next. Narudo fell silent, his expression unreadable, his normal vitality gone as he gazed down at the road beneath his feet. He remained silent for a moment. Mido glanced at her mother as they walked. "What would happen if we were to apprehend a Konaha missing nin?" With interest and a trace of worry in her voice, she inquired. Kusha<unk>s expression darkened slightly, but she answered without hesitation. She looked straight ahead and said in a calm but serious tone, "It depends on what they've done. Some might be brought back for trial. Others might not be given that opportunity if their offenses are serious enough." Mido became quiet, her curiosity stifled by the truth of what her mother had said. Sakura walked in silence for a while before speaking in an unsure tone. However, why would someone initially turn into a missing nin? Quote, "Under the mask, Kakashi's face was unreadable as he spoke. As he walked with his hands in his pockets, he looked forward once more and said, "H, good question. But to tell the truth, there's no single answer to that." Before continuing, he paused to allow the topics weight to settle. "Some people think the village is preventing them from growing more powerful. There are those who can't stand taking orders and those who chase power at any cost, he said, his tone growing more detached, as if he were speaking from experience. Others feel like the village abandoned them first. Greed, pain, betrayal, pride, even loneliness. He glanced back again, eyes scanning the jennon. The reasons are as different as the people themselves. There was a silent pause, and the jennon was at a loss for words. Though he remained silent, Naruto's eyes narrowed slightly. in contemplation. An old boatman, a friend of Tzuna's, was waiting for them when they finally arrived at the shore. But they had a problem. There were eight people in all, but only one small boat. Space was limited, and even then, it was obvious that six people couldn't fit comfortably, but Kusha and Kakashi swiftly chose to use Chakra to walk across the water, allowing the Jennins and Tuna to use the boat. While they were considering a solution, Mido made a suggestion. I'll henge into a little thing. That way we won't take up space, she said, adding that Narumi could follow suit. Without any delay, Midito and Narumi used the transformation jutsu to change into tiny cats and settled themselves on Naruto's shoulders. "Good idea," Kakashi said, nodding. Despite the tension in the air, the group couldn't help but admire the craftsmanship when they saw the partially constructed bridge stretching across the hazy sea once they were on the water. The one that said, "You've done a great job, Tzuna." Talk quietly," the elderly boatman cautioned, just raising his voice above a whisper. Because God<unk>'s men are everywhere in this area. Your voices can even be carried by the wind. The group fell silent, their eyes scanning the foggy surroundings as the boat glided forward, the bridge looming larger with each passing moment. At last, they arrived at the shores end. Tzuna said, "We're<unk> almost there. Just a few more miles, and we<unk>ll reach my home." With a tone of respit. When he heard that, the group accelerated, eager to rest. They were walking along a thick forest path when Narut noticed two strange key signatures. He hesitated a little, his senses sharpening, and he heard a rustle from the nearby bushes, but he didn't panic. Beside him, Midito's eyes narrowed. She quickly drew a canai and prepared to throw it into the bush. However, Narudo stopped her before she could do anything by gently grabbing her wrist. "What are you doing? Someone is there," she said in a desperate whisper. "If they're<unk> ninja, do you really think they can't dodge a canai?" Nar replied in a low voice, his eyes still scanning the forest. Or what if they are normal people? It would kill them down. Kakashi<unk>s voice rang out abruptly. Although Mido was aware that Tuna's reflexes were not as quick as a ninjas, he immediately grabbed him and yanked him to the ground. They all hit the ground at the same moment that a huge sword swung past them and loudly thutdded into a tree. They stood up slowly and turned to face the source. A tall man was standing on top of a massive blade that was lodged in the tree trunk. Kakashi's gaze grew strained. Zabuza Mammochi, the demon of the hidden mist. Zabuza stood tall on his enormous sword and grinned coldly as he said, "It's an honor to meet both the red death of Konaha and Kakashi of the Sharingan." With his eyes wide with surprise and curiosity, Sasuke muttered under his breath, "Sheringan." Kakashi took a small step forward and fixed the enemy with his only visible eye. What are you doing here, Zabuza? I'm just here on business, Zabuza said calmly in response. Hand over the bridge builder and I'll let the rest of you walk away. Kakashi's voice became stern. That's not going to happen. Give it up, Zabuza. You're outmatched. You can't face Tujanna on your own. Zabuza laughed darkly, enjoying the assurance. Why don't we put that to the test? Though I must admit, I'm more interested in the Red Death than you. After all, the Uzumaki are said to be masters of kenjutsu. I want to see if that's true. Kusha took a step forward, her presence fierce and her eyes keen. If it's a challenge you want, I'm ready. But make no mistake, you will lose. Abruptly, a thick mist rolled in, unusually thick and swift. In a matter of seconds, the area was enveloped in a spooky silence as visibility declined. Everyone be on guard, Kakashi warned, his voice low and serious. Zabuza is famous for his silent killing technique. He could strike from anywhere. The area was suddenly consumed by Zabaza's overwhelming desire to kill. Sakura's voice faltered as she shook, barely able to stand, and said, "What is this feeling? It's suffocating." Even Sasake was affected, his expression tightening with discomfort. Tzuna abruptly collapsed to the ground, unconscious, unable to bear the strain. But Narumi and Mito held their ground. They were accustomed to such powerful chakra, having previously encountered the deadly aura of the nine tales. As composed as ever, Nar appeared utterly unaffected, as though nothing had occurred. As he explained crucial kill points, Zabaza's icy voice reverberated through the fog. Larynx, spine, lungs, liver, jugular. Then there was a loud thud, the distinct sound of a body striking the floor. Everyone stiffened, watching the white haze surrounding them as the heavy fog gradually started to lift. They were astounded by what they saw when visibility returned. Zabuza was unconscious on the ground a few feet in front of Nar at his feet. Sakura gave a blink. When did he move? Midito mumbled. I didn't even notice him moving. With wide eyes with a tone of surprise and interest, Kakashi said, "Nar, did you knock Zabuza unconscious?" Nar nodded slightly. Yeah, he was wasting our time. If he really wanted a fight, he shouldn't have started talking crap. Still trying to comprehend what had happened, Narumi questioned. But how did you even see him in the mist? A casual, I moved closer to him so I could see was Naruto's response. Once I got near enough, I knocked him out. Sakura uttered. You say that like it's<unk> as easy as walking. Still incredulous. As if it were that easy, Narudo simply shrugged. Kakashi narrowed his visible eye thoughtfully, gazing down at Zabaza<unk>s unconscious body, Narut questioned, "Okay, so what do we do with him now?" A serene voice pierced the atmosphere before anyone could respond. "You can hand him over to me." Everyone made a sudden turn. A hunter nin, a masked figure with a mist village headband, stood a few meters away. When the masked ninja said, "Thank you for knocking him out. I've been tracking him for months. Finally, I have him. You're a hunter nin from the hidden mist. Kakashi inquired closely examining him. The ninja gave a silent nod. Without hesitation, he moved forward, lifted Zabaza's body over his shoulder, and then nodding courteously, turned and vanished into the forest. For a brief moment, the team was silent as they processed the abrupt change in tension. Midito said, "Okay, Nar, still perplexed." "Tell me, how did you move so fast? And how did you even know Zabuza was standing there? I already told you, Narut said nonchalantly, placing his hands behind his head. I just approached him. But I didn't even notice you moving, Midito remarked, her eyes narrowing. Nar replied simply, "I moved fast enough that he didn't notice." "That's all. Before the discussion could go any further," Kusha interrupted in a firm voice. "That's enough. We need to keep moving." The group then continued on their journey. After an hour, they eventually arrived at a modest house, Tzuna's home on the outskirts of a small village. Moving forward, Tzuna knocked on the door. From within, a woman's voice asked, "Who is it?" Tsunami, "It's me," exclaimed Tzuna. The door flew open almost immediately, and a worried looking woman with kind eyes hurried out. She threw her arms around Tuzuna without saying anything. Tsunami said, "I'm so glad you're safe, Dad." With a tone of relief in her voice. Tzuna grinned proudly and said, "Thanks to these ninja, I made it back in one piece." Tsunami bowed deeply and turned to face the Konaha Shinobi. Thank you for bringing my father home safely. Kusha waved her hand slightly. It's<unk> nothing. We're<unk> just doing our duty. Tsunami said, "Come in and rest for a while with kindness. When dinner is ready, I'll call you all." Thankful for a brief moment of calm, everyone nodded and started to enter the house. But Kusha moved forward as Tsunami was about to go to the kitchen. Mind if I help you? Tsunami appeared taken aback, but you've been traveling all day. Why don't you rest? Kusha grinned. It's<unk> normal for us to work hard. Don't worry, I'm fine. Besides, cooking for seven extra people, especially when they're ninja, can't be easy. Tsunami, obviously moved by the offer, chuckled softly. You're<unk> right about that. All right, I'd appreciate the help. They all gathered around the table to eat breakfast in silence the following morning. However, it was evident that Kusha and Kakashi were deep in contemplation. The Jennon saw immediately. What's wrong, Mom? You seem to be thinking a lot, Narumi said worriedly. With a sigh, Kusha looked up. I've been thinking about yesterday about that hunter. Nin. Kakashi raised his head at that. So, you're thinking the same thing? He replied with curiosity. Sakura inquired, "What is it?" Kakashi's tone was calm, almost too informal. There's a chance Zabuza might still be alive. Sakura's gaze expanded. And you say that so calmly. "Didn't that Hunter Nin take him away?" "Why would Zabuza still be alive?" "It's simple," said Kusha. When a hunter nin captures a missing nin, they're trained to dispose of the body on the spot so the secrets of the village don't get leaked. Sakura said, "Maybe he didn't do it because we were there. Maybe he thought we might interfere. There's some logic to that." Kakashi agreed. But even so, the way that Hunter Nin acted, there<unk>'s still a high chance that Zabuza survived. Tzuna went pale. So, that scary man is going to come back. Yes, said Kakashi firmly. We don't know when. Could be today. Could be tomorrow. And since he didn't seem badly injured, he won't need much time to recover before he comes for revenge. Sakura and Tuna both let out shrieks of terror. You expect us to fight him again? Sakura exclaimed. And you're just saying it like it's nothing. Nar gave an eye roll. Seriously, if this is your way of scaring us, it's not working. Kakashi rubbed the back of his head in shame and gave a little clumsy laugh. firmly. "Don't worry," Kusha said. "We can stop him, but more importantly, we're<unk> going to train you to stand your ground. If that Hunter Nin really was Zabaza's ally, we can't afford to take chances." "But how?" objected Sakura. "We don't know when he'll come. And how can we get stronger in such a short time? If he's Zabaza's acquaintance, he's probably stronger than us. That's exactly why we'll start training immediately." Kakashi stated, "You'll learn how to withstand killing intent, how to repel it, and even how to release your own. We<unk>ll also be doing other exercises to help sharpen your reflexes and senses," Kusha said. "If God hires more ninja, you need to be prepared." At an unidentified place with each swing of his enormous sword, Zabuza sharpened his senses. He squinted his eyes. "That brat, how dare he knock me unconscious," he said. At his side, the masked hunter nin spoke slowly. But when did he move? I couldn't even sense him. And more importantly, how does he know exactly where you're standing? Zabuza stopped in his tracks. His face hardened and his blade hung in midair. You're right, he acknowledged. It seems Konaha isn't raising ordinary Jenna anymore. Haku, we<unk>ll need to be more cautious and train harder if we're to face them again. A sneering voice pierced the air before Haku could reply. useless. Haku and Zabuza both turned to see God smuggly standing at the door. With his patience running low, Zabuza snarled. What do you want now? God sneered. I came to see how pathetically you failed. You've got no honor. You can't even kill a simple bridge builder. In a moment, the steel hummed with murderous intent as Zabaza's blade swung toward God's neck. Zabuza cautioned. Your head will roll if you utter one more word. God grinned unconcerned. If you're really capable, prove it by killing the bridge builder, not by pointing your sword at me. Need I remind you, I'm the one paying you. The tense atmosphere was left in the air as he turned and left the forest. Kusha said, "All right, now you'll learn how to withstand killing intent." In a composed yet firm voice, two of the jennon turned to face her. "Mido, Narumi, you two go and guard to Zuna. You already know how to withstand killing intent and how to release your own." Midito and Narumi both gave a sympathetic nod and quickly departed the scene. Kusha confronted the other three. Okay, you three, I'm going to release some of my killing intent. Pay attention to how it feels and tried to repel it by flaring your own chakra in a sudden burst. She briefly closed her eyes before gradually letting go of her desire to kill. The air around them became oppressive and heavy in a matter of seconds. The pressure was heavy and oppressive, settling in like a storm cloud. Sakura shuddered and struggled to remain upright. A bead of sweat formed on Sasake's brow as he gritted his teeth in an attempt to withstand the unseen force pressing down on him. However, Narut stood there utterly unconcerned. His face was composed, even bored, as though nothing out of the ordinary was taking place. Kusha gave a blink. Kakashi's eyebrow went up. They looked at each other perplexed. "It's not affecting him," Kusha said slowly as she narrowed her eyes and studied Narut. How is that possible? Well, Narut, Kakashi inquired. Since you can withstand killing intent so easily, why don't you try releasing your own? Nar gave him a doubtful look. Are you sure? Kakashi waved nonchalantly. Don't worry, we've seen this kind of thing plenty of times. Nar is casual. Fine, but don't blame me if something happens. He closed his eyes and took a few steps back. Initially, a slight pressure that was barely perceptible started to emanate from him. But then it started to build slowly but surely. In just a few minutes, a suffocating, overpowering presence pervaded the entire forest. The very air appeared to shake. Sasake and Sakura fell to the ground, their eyes wide with terror and shock. Sakura shook and mumbled, "What kind of killing intent is this?" Zabaz was child's play compared to this. It was a powerful old-fashioned force that pressed down like a mountain on even Kusha and Kakashi. The sheer force of Naruto's aura made their knees give way a little, and it disappeared as abruptly as it had appeared. As though nothing had occurred, the forest returned to its usual state. Nar calmly glanced around at everyone. "Well, I think I can leave now." Narut left a stunned silence behind him as he turned and left without saying another word. Sakura<unk>'s voice was shaky when she finally spoke after a few moments. Sensei, is this normal? I mean, if we survived that, I think we can handle any kind of killing intent. Both Kusha and Kakashi remained stunned and unresponsive. Their faces still frozen. Sasake whispered, "It's not normal." As perspiration permeated his face. His knuckles were white and his fists were clenched. That wasn't something a jennon should be capable of. It felt like a storm, Kakashi said quietly, eyes still on the spot where Narudo had stood. A storm just waiting to strike. Controlled but barely. Kusha finally found her voice, her eyes narrowing slightly. But the real question is, how can he do such things? What kind of power was that? Nobody responded. The silence that followed was heavier than before, thick with uncertainty and something else. Fear at the bridge. While the old bridge builder worked alongside the other laborers, Mido and Narumi stood watch near Tzuna. Their task was straightforward. Protect him from any bandits or enemy ninjas that might show up. A moment later, Nar arrived. Narumi spotted him and called out, "Hey, did you finish your training?" Nar nodded slightly. The three stood together, silently, observing the workers as the day wore on, the steady sound of hammers and footsteps filling the air. The following day, Sasake went up to Kakashi, who was reading close to the edge of the clearing as the morning sun rose. Sasake said, "Sensei, I want to train. Can you help me?" Kakashi lowered his book and nodded. "Sure." Sasake spoke once more as they made their way to a more private spot. I heard Zabuza mention the sharing. "Is it true? Do you have one?" Kakashi gradually raised his hit to reveal his red left eye, which had three tommo slowly spinning in its iris. Sasake gazed in astonishment. How do you have it? You're not a Uchiha. It's<unk> a long story, Kakashi answered. He then continued, I used to be on a team with a Oido Uchiah. During a mission, he sacrificed his life to save me. Before he died, he gave me his sharing. Said he wanted me to see the world for him. Sasake remained silent for a while as he took in the narrative. He continued, "Didn't the rest of the Uchia clan object to you having it?" "Of course," replied Kakashi. "They never said it openly, but many weren't exactly thrilled about a non-uchiha using their prized bloodline." "It was complicated." "My brother," said Sasuke abruptly. He told me, "You trained him when he joined the Anbu." Kakashi gave a slight smile. Well, I wouldn't say I trained him completely. By the time he joined Anbu, your brother was already highly skilled. I was his squad captain though. With an intense expression, Sasake took a step forward. Then show me. I want to see how well you can use the sharing. Kakashi smiled teasingly. You're<unk> confident adamantly. I need to see it for myself. Sasake stated. Kakashi shrugged slightly. All right, then. Let's see what you've got with Nar. Tsunami said she had to go out and buy some groceries while the others carried on with their work. Narudo said, "I<unk>ll come with you right away." Got might still have bandits lurking around. It's better to be safe. After a brief pause, Tsunami nodded. "All right, thank you, Nar." Nar observed his surroundings as they strolled through the village streets. It was gloomy. Many stores had bare shelves and were almost deserted. The village's desperation was obviously exploited as the few available goods were either spoiled or exorbitantly priced. People were hesitant to speak or attract attention, so they moved silently and with downcast eyes. Narudo scowlled. Thus, this is the result of God's control. Tsunami started selecting a few necessities inside one of the few operational stores. The door behind them creaked open as she gave the shopkeeper some coins. A gruff looking bandit entered. Nar squinted his eyes. There was something in the man's eyes as he calmly looked around the room, obviously trying not to cause a scene. Predator. With a smug expression on his face, the bandit approached Tsunami as she proceeded with her purchase. He obviously wanted to take her arm when he reached out. However, his wrist stopped, frozen in midair before he could touch her. He noticed a much smaller hand firmly clutching his own when he looked down. Growling, the bandit asked, "Do you wish to die, brat?" Nar remained silent. In an instant, he pulled the man forward and chopped the side of his neck. Before he even reached the ground, the bandit fell to the ground, unconscious. The shopkeeper was amazed as Tsunami gazed with wide eyes. Narudo turned to her calmly. "Let<unk>s finish up and head back." Naro later stood quietly outside the house, gazing down the road that led into the village. After safely escorting Tsunami home, he looked forward, then back at the silent streets. I need to see more of this place because it has a certain vibe. Nar then embarked on a journey around the nation in an effort to comprehend the suffering endured by its citizens. Later that night, there was a relaxed and peaceful atmosphere as everyone gathered for dinner. Sakura was discussing her training with great enthusiasm. I think I'm finally getting the hang of it. It's<unk> tough, but I'm improving bit by bit. Tuna gave a contemplative nod. At the current pace, the bridge will take a few more weeks to complete. Don't worry, Mito reassured them. You<unk>ll finish it, and we<unk>ll help end God's tyranny over this country. It's<unk> no use, a voice abruptly said from the other side of the room. A young boy, perhaps seven or 8 years old, was standing in the doorway, glaring at them as everyone turned to face him. Midito said softly, "What are you talking about, kid? Why would you say that?" The boy stated emphatically, "Gado is too strong. You can't beat him. You'll just end up dying. You should leave this country while you still can save your own lives. You're worrying too much. A gentle smile said Narumi. We're ninja. God can't<unk>t do anything to us. And you should be proud that your grandpa is risking his life to build a bridge that will help everyone. The boy yelled, "Enough." As tears filled his eyes and his voice rose, "You don't understand anything. You don't know what it's like to live in fear everyday. You've probably lived comfortable lives, never knowing what pain or real suffering means. He spun around and fled the room. Tsunami called after him. Inari, come back and apologized to them. Inari, however, paid no attention. His footsteps trailed off down the corridor. There was silence in the room. Narudo looked at Inari<unk>'s unreadable face where he had been standing, but he remained silent. He ate quietly as though nothing had happened. After Inari stormed out, Sasake broke the silence by asking, "What's with that kid?" Tuzzuna sighed with exhaustion. "Sorry about that, Gau. Did some awful things to this country?" And one of them affected us the most. Inari especially. With gentleness, Sakura inquired, "What happened? Why would a kid talk about dying so casually?" Tsunami<unk>s expression was pained as she looked down. She paused, then started talking. There was a man named Kaisa, my husband. Inari loved him deeply. They were more than just father and son. They were best friends. Always laughing, always together. Her voice wavered as she paused. When God began taking control of the country, Kaiso was one of the first to stand up against him. He gave people hope, inspired them to resist. For a short time, we truly believed we could fight back. Her voice cracked a little, but one day everything changed. Gado captured Kaisa. He wanted to make an example of him. He He severed Kais's arms in front of everyone right there in the village square, then killed him while the entire country watched. Tears started to fall and Tsunami's hands shook. Inari saw everything. He was just a little boy. He watched his hero, his father, die right in front of his eyes. Her voice was breaking with emotion by the time she finished telling her story. Kusha took a seat next to her and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. Tsunami tried to smile as she wiped away her tears. Sorry, I didn't mean to burden you all with my story. However, nobody said anything. Everyone sat in silent contemplation as the weight of Tsunami's story hung heavy in the air. They were all very saddened by what had happened to her and Inari. With his fists clenched in silence, Narut made a silent vow to himself. Sasake, however, was unique. He was the most affected of all of them. The pain of the memory of losing his father as a child still plagued him. Something inside him stirred when he heard Inari's story. He was familiar with the emptiness of loss, the powerlessness, the fury, and he had a purpose now, even if it meant going beyond his comfort zone. Sasuke Uchiah would put an end to God's desperatism. He got up and walked away from the table without a word, his eyes blazing with resolve. After breakfast the following morning, Sasake hurried to the forest to train harder than he had ever done before. With Narut, the suffering and destitution all around Narut weighed heavily on his heart as he strolled through the dilapidated country streets. Every face he saw seemed to be bearing a tale of loss, and the air was heavy with silence. Then he heard soft sobbing coming from a nearby narrow alleyway. He came to a halt. Inquisitive and worried, he turned and walked lightly into the alley. As he moved farther into the shadowed area, the sobbing became more intense. A boy and a girl, hardly older than seven or eight, were huddled against the chilly stone wall. Their faces were sunken and pale, and their clothes were ripped and filthy. They appeared weak, malnourished, and deserted. At the sight, Naruto's stomach turned. He hurried over, but the kids whimpered in terror as he got closer. They stiffened as though they were about to be struck or pulled away. Nar said softly, "It's okay." while bending over, "I'm not here to hurt you." With wide eyes full of fear and a glimmer of curiosity, the girl glanced up at him, but the boy's eyes remained alert and wary. Narudo whispered, "Hey, kids, are you all right?" Slowly, the two shook their heads. Whispering, "Mister, do you have something to eat?" Nar smiled a little, remorsefully. "Not right now, but if you want, I can cook you something." Hope filled the girl's face. "Where are your parents?" inquired Nar. Both kids tensed and then started crying when their parents were mentioned. Naruto's face became softer. Hey, what's wrong? Why are you crying? Mommy and daddy, they're dead. God's men took them away. The girl choked out. To calm his rage, Narut briefly closed his eyes. Gently. "All right," he said. "Come with me. I'll get you something warm to eat." The boy held the girl back and gave Narudo a doubtful look as she nodded and moved forward. With a wary and defensive tone, the boy questioned, "Why should we trust you?" Nar halted his pace and looked up at him. "Good question," he remarked. "Give me your reason." The boy's eyes narrowed, "Why are you helping us? No one does that anymore. In this country, no one helps others. Not unless they want something." Nar did not recoil. For your information, he said quietly, I'm not from this country, and maybe that's why I can still help. You don't have to trust me, but I'm not going to walk away while two kids go hungry. A long pause ensued. At last, the boy relaxed and gave a silent nod. Nar stood up and grinned. All right, then. Follow me. The air was clean and the water clear as he led them out of the alley and toward the riverside. It was peaceful and quiet, a little haven from the world they had left behind. Narut said softly. Okay, you two go clean yourselves up. I'll catch some fish so you can have a proper meal. The boy frowned as he glanced down at his frayed garments, but we don't have anything else to wear. Narudo smiled reassuringly at him. Don't worry about it. I'll take care of that. To begin fishing, he turned and jumped into the river, plunging below the surface. The kids, meanwhile, went down to the water's edge and started washing themselves, scrubbing away the filth and grime that had accumulated from days, perhaps weeks of neglect. After a few minutes, Narudo came out of the river with a number of recently captured fish. With their hair stuck to their faces and both drenched, the kids made their way back to the riverbank. With a kind grin, Nar extended his hands in their direction. A gentle, bright light surrounded the two kids as it started to glow. As the light dimmed, they looked down in astonishment, each wearing a brand new, spotless outfit that fit them all perfectly. With wide eyes, the boy questioned, "Ho, how did you do that?" Nar grinned and gave a quiet laugh. "Magic," he remarked jokingly. And then his face softened. "But tell me, do you have any bruises or wounds?" The kids fell tentatively silent. Naruto's tone became even softer. If you don't tell me, I can't help you. So please show me. After a brief pause, the girl raised her arm to show a scraped elbow. Without hesitation, Narut stooped to observe. In a matter of seconds, the wound disappeared as if it had never existed, and it started to glow softly. The girl's expression brightened with appreciation as she said, "Thank you." "Thank you, mister. What's your name?" "You can call me Nar," he said, grinning broadly. Then she exclaimed joyfully. "Thank you, Nar." Next, Nar looked at the boy. What about you? After hesitating, the boy revealed his scraped knee. When Nar lightly touched it, the wound immediately healed. Nar began preparing the catch, saying, "Wait here for a few minutes. I'll cook the fish." "Hey, I forgot to ask." "What are your names?" he remembered suddenly. The boy gave a shy smile. "I'm Yukio." The girl gave a nod. I'm Yukino. The fish was ready. A few minutes later, the children eagerly devoured it, relishing each morsel as Nar passed it to them. Yukino looked up and said, "Nar, can you catch more fish?" Curious, Nar asked, "Why?" She whispered, "There are other kids like us who don't have anything to eat." Nar gently questioned. "If there are other kids, then why aren't you with them?" The eyes of Yukino filled with tears. A few days ago, some bandits found us, so we ran to save ourselves. Knowing the fear in her voice, Narud nodded. In an effort to feed as many of the kids as possible, Narut stealthily slipped away to catch more fish while they were eating. He traveled around the nation for the remainder of the day, feeding hungry kids wherever he could. He saw adults struggling as well. Many of them were in a similar precarious position. "Naro once went up to an old man who was seated close to the riverbank." "Why don't you try fishing since there's so little food?" replied Nar with caution. The elderly man murmured, "Gado<unk>'s men have bandits guarding the river. If they catch us fishing, we're<unk> doomed." When Nar remembered abandoning Yukio and Yukino by the river, his eyes narrowed. He teleported back to where they were without hesitation. He saw a bandit skullking toward the kids. When he got there, before the bandit could do them any damage, Nar sprang into action and vanquished them. After considering all he had witnessed, Nar decided the whole village would be fed by him. He got up early the following morning before the sun had risen completely and made his way to the sea nearby. He spent hours there catching as many large and small fish as he could, as well as a few squids. He collected enough to feed hundreds because he was focused and determined. By noon, Narudo discovered a central location in the village that was accessible, open, and spacious enough for everyone to congregate. He started preparing the food there after setting up a basic cooking area. The air was soon filled with the aroma of fresh fish sizzling over the fire. God's bandits took notice of it as well. A bunch of them came over, obviously determined to put an end to it. This isn't allowed, snarled one of them. No one gives away food without God's permission. Narudo, however, did not recoil. He effortlessly knocked them all out in a flurry of movement. The kids who had been observing from afar gazed in astonishment, they gathered around the food, excited and fearless, as soon as they saw how easily Narudo dealt with the bandits. One by one, the adults also started to show up, cautious at first, wondering if it was a trap. However, their hunger overcame their fear when they witnessed the children eating in safety and freedom. Their faces were a mixture of disbelief and hope as they took a step forward. The residents of Wave Country experienced something they had believed was lost forever for the first time in a long time. Relief. The word quickly got around the village and even to the bandits. A few of them threatened to murder the villagers when they arrived armed. Nar became enraged. He quickly broke the arm of one bandit who was threatening to kill everyone. The bandits threat was quickly eliminated by Nar, restoring peace to the area so that people could eat. Everyone ate contentedly by the evening. Narudo brought a big fish to Tsunami's house and gave it to her so she could cook. Others at Tuna's house, including Inari, were curious about Naruto's source for the fish. The door opened abruptly. Tsunami, Tsunami, Tzuna had cried. Tsunami questioned, "What's wrong, Dad? You seem rushed." Tuzzuna asked, "Do you know what happened today?" To which Tsunami answered, No, what happened today? Cammy showed us mercy. He sent his angel to feed all the people of the country. They say a blond-haired boy brought fish, fed everyone, and even stopped the bandits. He broke one of their hands when they threatened people, Tzuna said without pausing. He turned to Narut in gratitude after noticing him. "Thank you, kid, for feeding our people. It's<unk> nothing," declared Nar. "Go a scum, and those bandits are worse. They even assaulted kids. So that's where you went today and you got this big fish, replied Tsunami. Narut gave a nod. Well, I saw some kids starving and fed them. Then I found out that God's bandits were guarding the river, so I decided to help. Tsunami remarked perplexed. How did you catch such a big fish? I don't think fishes this size live in rivers. The casual statement, I went to a nearby sea, came from Nar. Everyone was taken aback. How much fish did you carry? And how did you bring it from the sea all the way to the village square and cook it? asked Tzuna to which Narut replied, "I don't<unk> know but it was a lot of fish." The Konaha ninja meanwhile gazed in wonder at Nar. Narut, you should have told us. We could have helped. Kakashi replied. Nar gave a shrug. Well, you were busy guarding Tzuna and training others, so I decided to go alone. Kakashi raised a brow. What would you have done if those bandits had caught you? There might have been other ninjas guarding, too. That's why I chose the sea. Narud shot back with assurance. Don't worry, I'm fine. Nothing happened to me. And sorry for not telling you. Behind his mask, Kakashi flashed the eye smile Narudo was always accustomed to seeing. In Konaha, as usual, Konahamaru, Udon, and Moi were training, doing as Narudo had told them to do in order to remain sharp. Where's Narut anyway? We haven't seen him in a week. Moi asked, wiping sweat from her brow. He said he's on a mission outside the village. Konahamaru said, taking a moment to recuperate. Someone in the vicinity noticed the trio as they continued their training. They caught Jeriah's eye from a distance. He had just returned to the hidden leaf after checking in on his spy network. He narrowed his eyes in recognition. He watched Konahamaru with interest and thought, "That kid, he's Hirozen's grandson." Curious, Jeriah walked over to the group. He yelled, "Hey, kid." Moi Udon and Konahamaru stopped their training and looked around to see a tall man with a big scroll on his back and wild white hair coming toward them. "Your Konahamaru, right?" smiled Jeriah. "Yeah, but who are you?" Konahamaru replied, slightly confused. Jeriah made a dramatic anime face fail right away. "You don't<unk>t know me," he cried rapidly getting better. "I'm the great Jeriah of the legendary Sanin," he exclaimed, striking a dramatic kabuki pose with a loud voice and finger gestures. With wide eyes, Udon questioned, "Really? You're the Jeriah of the Sanin?" Jeriah exclaimed, standing right in front of you with pride. "Well, if you're done bothering us, we're<unk> in the middle of training," Konohamaru stated quite plainly. We don't have time to chat. Shocked, Jeriah blinked. He thought Konahimaru would be thrilled or at the very least request training. Instead, he was being brushed off. Jeriah scratched his head in shock and asked himself, "Seriously, what's with kids these days?" He said, "Hey kid, out loud, you want me to train you?" "No." Konahamaru replied flatly. Jeriah instantly collapsed, arms and legs flailing in a heightened anime fashion. Are you kidding me? He cried, jumping to his feet. I'm the legendary Sanin. Your grandfather trained me and I trained the fourth Hokag. Without a pause, Konahamaru asked, "So what?" Again, stunned, Jeriah blinked. You want to become Hokag, right? If I train you, you've got a real shot at it. Konahimaru stopped in the middle of his stride. Having sensed a breakthrough, Jeriah grinned. Hook, line, and sinker. Konahamaru, however, turned around with his arms folded. Tell me something. Shoot, said Jeriah. Can you cut down a tree with a single canai? Jeriah paused. Well, you see, yes or no, asked Konahamaru. Jeriah shook his head and sideighed. No. Konahamaru uttered the words, "Then you're not as strong as boss without surprise." Jeriah arched an eyebrow. "Boss, who's this boss? you're talking about. Narudo, a proud Konahamaru, grinned. He can cut down a tree with a single canai. And if you can't do that, then he's stronger than you. Jeriah gazed at the child, completely perplexed. What does cutting a tree with a canai have to do with anything? Konahamaru took a step forward and met his eyes directly. Have you ever seen a ninja cut down a tree with a blunt cany? asked the man. Jeriah blinked. Dot dot dot. A blunt cany. Konahamaru gave a nod, "Yeah, that's how strong Narudo is." In typical anime fashion, Jeriah fell apart once more. He mumbled, "Yeah, yeah, I saw the tree thing, too." and stood up. But Narut can't seriously be training you, right? Konahimaru shot back, "Who told you he can't? He's been training us for months now." Jeriah was totally unprepared for that. "Wait, what?" "Yeah," Konahimaru said with assurance. He's making us do all kinds of physical exercises, push-ups, endurance runs, combat drills, so we can be stronger and faster. Jeriah crossed his arms and said, "Huh? All right, but what about njutsu?" Simply, he said he won't teach us any njutsu, Konahamaru retorted. What? Why not? Because he doesn't use njutsu himself. Well, then, he continued, standing up straight. How about I teach you njutsu instead? No thanks, said Konahamaru nonchalantly. If I want to learn njutsu, I'll just ask Gigi, but honestly, who needs njutsu when you can cut down trees with a single canai? Jeriah was about to reply when he stopped. He had nothing. Well, uh, we<unk>d like to continue our training if you're done bothering us, Konahamaru said, turning back to Moi and Udon. Jeriah declared, I trained the fourth Hokag, you know, as he puffed out his chest. so I can make you just as strong as him in njutsu. Konahimaru<unk>s eyebrow went up. Didn't Gigi train you? So that means Gigi's even greater than you. Jera recoiled a little at that jab. Well, yeah, but Sensei is old now. Don't you think he deserves to rest at his age? Konahamaru retorted. Isn't he still an adviser to the Hokag? The words advising and teaching are different. Jeriah blurted out. Teaching takes a toll on your body. advising, "Not so much." After giving it some thought, Konahamaru shrugged. "Well, if that's the case, I'll think about it. But what about Taiutsu? What style does Narut say he will teach you?" replied Jeriah. Boss told us to make our own style rather than depending on existing styles, Udon said. Jeriah was shocked by this. He responded, "What? Make your own style? You aren't even jennon. How can you make your own style?" Well, boss told us every individual body has something unique. Some have strength, some have speed, and some have agility and great reflexes. He told us to figure out our forte and develop according to it," Konohamaru said. Jera was shocked once more by this. Jeriah stood there once more, half impressed, half frustrated, as Konahamaru turned back to Udon and Moi and continued his training without saying anything more. Still visibly perplexed by the encounter, Jeriah started to move in the direction of the Hokag Tower. Akira was moving in the direction of the Hokag Tower. She hadn't seen Narudo in a week, and she was beginning to get anxious. At last, she arrived at the tower and entered. She went up to a woman who appeared to be the hoage secretary. Excuse me, I'm here to see the Hokag. The woman gave a soft smile. May I ask the reason for your visit? I can inform him. My brother went on a mission a week ago. He said it would only take a week, but he still hasn't returned. I'm here to ask the Hokag about him, Akira said. The woman said courteously, "Please wait here. I'll let the Hokag know and entered the office." She came back after a few minutes. You may go in and speak with the Hokag now. After giving a nod, Akira unlocked the Hoage's office door. Manato was occupied with paperwork when she entered. He smiled warmly as he looked up and saw her. Manato said politely, "How can I help you little one?" With her arms crossed, Akira exclaimed, "I'm not a little girl. In a few months, I'm going to attend the academy." The ambu suppressed their laughter in silence from all four corners of the room. She was recognized by one ambu at the rear. Manato gave a quiet laugh. All right. All right. Then tell me, why are you here to see me? When will my brother be coming back? Akira asked. It's<unk> been a week since he left on a mission, and he hasn't come back yet. I thought you'd know the status. Manato gave a nod. Okay, tell me your brother's name. Nar. Manato hesitated for a second. Did you say Nar? With a hint of concern in her voice, Akira said, Yes. Is he okay? Why hasn't he returned? Of course, he's fine, man told her. Due to unforeseen circumstances, his mission escalated into a higher ranked one. So, it will take longer than expected to complete. Relieved but still nervous, Akira nodded. So, Akira, Manado said, his voice softer. Tell me about your brother. Akira smiled slightly and remarked, "Naro is so kind. He's cool and strong. Once he even saved me from some ninja bullies." Manato gave a kind smile. Well, good luck, Akira. I hope you become as strong a ninja as your brother. With a respectful thank you, Hokag sama, Akira turned to leave the room. Manato smiled softly as she left, a subtle warmth emanating from their brief exchange. Later that night, Manado was unwinding after completing his paperwork when Jeriah burst into the room. "Hello, sensei," Manato said, grinning broadly. "How have you been?" "I'm fine," Jariah said, beaming broadly. just finished some research. A hard blow to the back of his head occurred as soon as Jeriah uttered the word research. Jeriah turned and saws and Shazun standing directly behind him. Ow, what was that for? He cried with a glare. Sununade growled. Pervert at him. Hey, I'm a super pervert. Jeriah exclaimed with pride while posing dramatically. His came into the room as they were conversing. Sununade said, "Hello, sensei." with a warm greeting. Shazun added, "Greetings, Lord third with grace." Sensei, "Today I met your grandson," Jeriah said after the amicable conversations. "Hiun<unk>s eyebrow went up. And what did you talk about?" "Well, after I entered the village and gathering intel from my spy network, I saw him and his two friends training," said Jeriah. "I went over to talk to him, and when I offered to train him, he rejected me." Sununade nearly spat out her sake from laughter. So, you got rejected by a kid. Good. At least he won't turn out to be a pervert like you. Jeriah objected, saying, "Hey, that's not nice." Jariah went on, but Sensei, are you aware that Narudo is his trainer? Manado, Shazun, and choked on their drinks after learning this, but Hirozen stayed composed. By your look, you already knew, sensei. Yes, I know, said Hirozen. Cooly. Jeriah questioned. But do you think it's wise? Hi had a curious expression. What makes you ask that? Well, Narut is still a jennon. Jeriah clarified that no matter how talented he is, what if he pushes Konahimaru too hard or makes a mistake? His gave a soft smile. I don't think anything bad will happen. Narudo planned the training carefully. He even makes sure Konahamaru eats properly before starting. Plus, it's mostly physical exercises, so the risk is low. Jeriah laughed. Yeah, Konahimaru told me Narudo doesn't use any njutsu. He said, "Who needs njutsu when you can break things with a canai?" grinned and remarked, "So that's why you got rejected because Naruto's training him." Jeriah gave a nod. He didn't even acknowledge me. Said Nar is stronger than me since I can't cut down a tree with a canai. Sununade chuckled. So you got whooped by a kid. And he told me something strange that Narut told them to develop their own style rather than depending on some pre-existing styles. Jeriah replied, "But how can they do that? They're not even Jennon. Usually only experienced Shinobi develop their own styles," Sununade replied. It seems Nar told them every body has a strong forte. Some have strength, some have speed, and some have reflexes and agility. He told them to find it and build from it. Hi remarked. Well, that's a new thing. Shazun remarked. It seems rather unconventional. Who knows? We<unk>ll find out later by seeing how the kids progress. Hi replied. Jeriah shook his head and remarked. He even rejected me after I told him I was trained by sensei and that I trained the fourth hokag. Sununade grinned. Well, that's an improvement. Jariah scowlled. What does that even mean? laughed. It means the kids growing some backbone. Jeriah gave a nod, but after I mentioned how sensei needed to rest because of his age, he said he'd think about it. With an eyebrow raised, Hirisan questioned, "What does my age have to do with training?" replied Jeriah. He said if he wanted to learn njutsu, he'd come to you. And I told him, "Considering your age, you need rest. You've worked so long for the village. You deserve it." Gave her first nod of agreement. I have to say, I agree with you on this one. Well, today I met someone interesting. Manado remarked. Who? Jeriah inquired inquisitively. A girl named Akira. When I called her little one, she denied it and even lectured me. Then she told me Narudo is her brother. Manado explained. This made Jeriah andsunade pause in midbite. Ah, that little girl smiled her knowingly. Narudo saved her from some Jennon bullies about a year and a half ago. Since then, they've become close. You know her? Manado asked surprised. Hi gave a nod. Yes, she's an orphan. Nar spends time with her and she considers him a brother and Nar feels the same. Well, she came to ask why Nar still hasn't returned to the village. I told her the mission escalated to a higher rank, said Manato. Jeriah questioned. A higher rank? What do you mean? Manado clarified. They came across the demon brothers of the mist. They also discovered that Wave Country is under God's tyranny. The kids insisted on joining the mission. Let out a sigh. I don't know what it is with kids these days. They're so rebellious. His gave a quiet laugh. I think they're not nearly as rebellious as you. Team 7 had been in the land of waves for 2 weeks at this point. Sasake trained with unwavering resolve during that period, pushing himself to the limit. He practiced day and night with the sole goal of becoming strong enough to overthrow God's oppression. When his sharing changed during a late night battle with Kakashi, the third Tommo blossomed in both eyes, a silent crimson promise of his resolve. His efforts had paid off. Midito and Narumi stood watch at Tuna's side, guarding him as the bridge was completed. While Sasake trained for those who still feared God's return, their presence served as more than just a shield. It was a sign of defiance. Sakura, on the other hand, turned inward. She improved her chakra control under Kusha's tutelage and moved more confidently across the rushing rivers surface. Her resolve was hardened, however, by her training in emotional resilience, which taught her to stand tall under the weight of murderous intent. Sakura almost passed out when Kusha first let it loose on her. She persevered the second time. In the meantime, Narudo persisted in his efforts to feed the oppressed nation citizens and assist orphan children. One day, Yukino and Yukio came to him with a sincere request to help the other orphans who had been harmed by God. Their request deeply affected Narut, who treated the children's wounds using his magic materialization and healing skills. In addition to providing them with physical comfort, he gave them new clothes, which gave their lives a new lease on dignity and hope. At an unidentified hiding place, when God learned that his bandits had been rendered immobile, he rushed inside. Curious and angry, he came to find out. God demanded, "What happened? Who dares to attack you?" "It it was a ninja from Konaha," one of the bandits said feebly. God laughed. "A single ninja did this to all of you." "It's true," the robber argued. "But that kid is no ordinary ninja. He didn't even bother fighting us directly. He just struck our necks and knocked us out cold. And when we tried to stop him after discovering someone was feeding the villagers, we attacked as a group, but he crushed us. He broke our arms and legs like we were nothing, the leader admitted, shaking his head. Anger twisted God's face. You expect me to believe a Konaha Brad did this. A kid, he grumbled, his voice brimmed with contempt, his rage evident. Pathetic. You let yourselves get humiliated and beaten down by a child. You call yourselves bandits. You can't even handle one boy. he said. Assuming it would be another typical day, the Jennon were promptly reminded by Kakashi of the danger that still existed with Zabuza at large. Kusha cautioned that an attack might occur today or tomorrow as the bridge approaches completion. Taking no chances, they made the decision to go to the bridge together, ready to confront any dangers that might arise. But one thing was clear, Narudo wasn't with them. With concern, Narumi murmured, "Where is he? He left this morning as usual." Sakura answered. Determination flashed in Sasuke's eyes as his gaze hardened. Then we<unk>ll handle this ourselves. Narudo won't always be around to help us. We all know he's the strongest among us, but that just means we need to grow stronger, too. One day, he may need our help, and when that time comes, I want us to be ready. You're right, Midito said with a firm nod. Kakashi and Kusha exchanged a proud look as they heard what they had to say. They were relieved to see that the team decided to stand tall on their own rather than feeling envious or bitter about Naruto's strength. They realized that depending on him constantly was risky, and neither mentor could have asked for more. The group then headed for the bridge. In order to protect Tzuna's family, Mido sent a number of shadow clones to be on standby in case God sent bandits their way. At the Zabuza site, Zabuza was prepared. He had been pushing himself for two weeks, developing his strength, speed, reflexes, and chakra control. He had a sharper body and an unwavering resolve. He would do whatever it took to complete his mission this time. Furthermore, he was resolved to get revenge on the Jennen who had degraded him. Zabuza, Haku whispered quietly, "I've heard that the Jennon who defeated you also crushed all of God's bandits. They say he's been feeding the entire country on his own." Zabuza gave a somber laugh. Impressive, but let's see what he can do against us. Simple bandits are no match for a skilled shinobi. Haku's face became tense. Still, there's a problem. Kakashi Hataki is with them. Not only him, but Kosa and several other Jennon. What should we do? Zabuza responded isoly. You deal with the Jennon. Leave Kakashi and Kusha to me. Once I've finished them, I'll deal with that blonde brat myself. He promptly slung his enormous blade across his back. There was only the promise of bloodshed and vengeance in his tone. When Team Konaha eventually arrived at the bridge, it was covered in a dense layer of fog. Every sense went into overdrive the moment they set foot on the stonework. A low, threatening voice said, "I've been expecting you." As it floated through the mist, Kusha and Kakashi were alert, spotting it instantly. "Zabuza," they all snarled together. A derisive laugh ensued. With a tone of smuggness and laughter, Zabuza said, "Hey, that Brad isn't here. I see. No matter. By the time I've disposed of all of you, I'm sure he'll come running." "You're dreaming, Zabuza." Kusha retorted, advancing and drawing her sword. Defiance blazed in her eyes. "This time, you're the one who will fail." Kaku stood silently by Zabaza's side as the mist changed, and he emerged from its depths with a huge blade slung across his shoulder. Kakashi narrowed his single eye and muttered. So he really was a fake hunter nin. Haku Zabuza ordered in a chilly tone. Take care of the BRZ. I<unk>ll handle the rest. Kusha and Zabuza both moved forward, their tensions igniting like steel on steel. Kusha firmly said. Kakashi keeping her gaze fixed on her opponent. I'll deal with him. Is that okay with you? Kakashi let out a slow breath, evaluating the circumstances. number. But be careful. He has the mist to his advantage, and we don't know what tricks he'll use. Kusha spoke sharply and resolutely as she raised her blade in a steady stance. Then watch closely. You'll see why the Uzumaki are never to be underestimated in Kenjutsu. Kakashi looked over at the Shinobi in the mask. It seems my fight is with you. No way, Kakashi sensei. Allow us to fight him. We need to test our strength, Mito replied with determination. Sasake gave a nod of agreement. She's right. We have to see the results of our training. Kakashi glanced at Mido, Narumi, and Sasake. He paused for a long moment, then sighed. All right, but remember, if things go wrong, I'll step in immediately. The three Jennon gave resolute nods. Sakura said tremblingly, I'll guard Tuna. As she fidgeted with her hands, I I know I'm not ready to face an opponent like that. Kakashi smiled in her eyes. Don't underestimate yourself, Sakura. In missions like these, protecting the client is just as important as fighting on the front lines. The bridge quickly turned into a battlefield. Zabaza's monstrous executioner blade and Kusha's katana clashed violently, sending sparks flying through the dense mist. "Not bad. You're stronger than I expected," Zabuza said, grinning toothily. Kusha glared back. "That's what I was about to say, her eyes blazing with defiance. Their duel dominated the bridge and they briefly broke apart before charging again, swords ringing loudly. Alongside the jennon, Sasake had an opening when Mido and Narumi charged directly at Haku. In order to overwhelm their opponent, both sisters conjured up shadow clones and surrounded him. They soon discovered, however, that this would not be simple. Immediately, a shower of silver needles shredded their clones. Senbon Midito's piercing eyes narrowed as she gasped. Naru, be careful. This isn't an ordinary assassin. We need speed on our side. Sasake's three Tommo Sharing came to life at that very moment, following every movement of Haku through the fog. Midito and Narumi fought Haku in close quarters, using precise kicks and fists. To their astonishment, Haku stood squarely opposite them, his grace and speed effortlessly keeping up. Haku then bounded backward and flew through hand signals. As they aimed directly at the jennon, dozens, then hundreds of glistening sunbon formed in the air, glinting dangerously. Sasake exclaimed, "Dodge!" as his fingers began to weave signs. "Fire release. Great fireball jutsu." He exhaled deeply, a roaring blaze rushing toward Haku with a searing heat. Haku, however, was quicker. The flames were swallowed by a wall of water that surged upward. A suffocating white haze covered the battlefield as boiling steam hissed across the bridge. Sasake rushed forward to confront Haku from the haze. He followed every move with his spinning sharing, reading and anticipating Haku's next move before it even occurred. The advantage was evidently his for the first time. When Mito and Narumi realized this, they moved aside to let Sasake lead. They couldn't match the Sharing's advantage due to his accuracy. Sasake launched a powerful kick into Haku's chest first, pushing him back. He followed with a backflip that landed on his feet with grace. Sasake quickly made hand seals and let out a sharp exhale. Fire style, fire bullet jutsu. A barrage of flaming fireballs erupted from his mouth, tearing through the mist. Haku said softly and muffled. It's no use from behind the mask. Let's<unk>t test that, said Sasake isoly. Haku was protected by a wall of water that surged up as the first fire bullet roared toward him. Sasake<unk>'s assault was not finished, though. Another fire bullet pierced through and hit Tru as soon as the water wall retreated. The fabric of Haku's robe was scorched as flames licked across it. Haku whispered, "Not bad." in a composed yet respectful tone. Haku said softly, "I think it's time I stop holding back." in a composed yet determined tone. I didn't want to use this, but to achieve Zabuza sama's dream, I must. A quick succession of signs passed through his hands. Crystal and ice mirrors suddenly sprang up all around them, creating a dome that enclosed Haku, Mido, and Sasake. Their breath could be seen in the icy mist as the air inside the dome became chilly and heavy. Sakura went into a panic outside. A startled sensei. What just happened? She exclaimed. Kakashi examined the dome with a narrowed single eye. So that Hunter Nin is a Yuki clan member, he whispered. I thought they were all dead. Sakura said in a tremulous voice. Dead. What does that mean? Sensei while her eyes scanned the area for any potential threats to Tzuna. Kakashi grimaced as he scowlled. There were bloodline purges in the hidden mist. For reasons still unclear, the Mizuka Jigura gave the order to wipe out anyone possessing a Ke Jenke. Mist was once filled with clans carrying powerful bloodline abilities. But as fear spread, those people were hunted down like demons. Entire clans were slaughtered. He stopped and stared at the ice dome. The Yuki clan was believed to have been wiped out completely, but it seems one survivor remains. Within the dome, Sasake bombarded the dome with a barrage of enormous fireballs. The Jennon sighed in relief as the fierce flames started to melt the ice, but their hopes were dashed when the structure began to reform almost immediately. Midito yelled, "What the heck is that? It's<unk> no use," said [ __ ] "No matter how many times you destroy the ice, it will reform. I can create ice as much as I want, but you'll eventually run out of chakra." It was much harder for them to attack him directly after Haku leapt inside one of the mirrors. Midito looked around at the mirrored surfaces and asked, "Where is he?" Abruptly, the ice mirrors were encircled on all sides by innumerable reflections of Haku. In an instant, thousands of Sunbanon needles rushed forward in a lethal barrage as he swiftly made another hand sign. "Not again," moaned the three. They attempted to avoid as many as they could, but it was impossible to avoid all of the needles that were falling from all sides. They had to grit their teeth through the stinging pain as several sunb struck their bodies. at the home of Tzuna. In case God sent any bandits, Midito's clones surrounded Tzuna's home to protect his family. She remained vigilant, keeping a close eye out for any indications of danger. Tsunami, meanwhile, was occupied with her everyday tasks, humming softly while making lunch. One of the clones on Tzuna's house's roof saw movement in the distance while the others stood guard. She gestured to the others without hesitation. Determining that it would be best to face any possible dangers far from the house. Two clones immediately set out to investigate. Two bandits were attempting to approach the area where the rustling was coming from. The clones reacted quickly, jumping in front of them and punching the bandits in the stomach with great force. Before they could respond, the men fell, gasping for air. The clones moved swiftly, securing them in a secret location and tying them up with ninja rope before taking their places again. On the bridge, the blades of Kusha and Zabuza collided, sending sparks flying with each strike. Kusha's speed blurred as she swung in a quick horizontal slash, a smirk tugging at her lips. The clash reverberated through the mist as Zabuza just managed to block in time. Kusha said, "Not bad." As expected from one of the seven swordsmen of the mist in a humorous tone, Nidato pushed her palm forward inside the icy dome, using gale palm to scatter the sbon needles before they could pierce her flesh. She yelled, "Sasuke, can you make another fireball jutsu?" Sasake narrowed his eyes and scowlled. "It's useless. The ice just regenerates." "I know," Nidato said with a determined tone. "But what if we can multiply the flames?" Narumi took a step forward. We won't know unless you both try. Sasake gave a nod. All right, he commanded. Fire style, great fireball jutsu while making quick hand gestures. Mito<unk>'s hands simultaneously moved in unison. She yelled. Wind style gale palm and pushed her palm out with a roar. The two jutsu combined, the wind stoking the flames until they burst into a raging conflration. The thick layers of ice surrounding them were melted by the intense heat. Midito looked around the battlefield as the steam dissipated. She whispered, "Where is he? He should be right in front of us. However, there was no sign of the Hunter Nin." Then, all around them, glistening ice mirrors appeared once more. "Oh, come on. Not again." Sasake moaned, then scowlled at their reflections. "How much chakra does he even have to keep forming this ice dome over and over?" Haku's steady, calm voice said. Nice trick from inside the mirrors. You almost caught me. If I hadn't escaped the dome, I would have been defeated. Tch. Mito released a frustrated grunt. All right, then. Here I go. She made hand signals, and suddenly dozens of shadow clones materialized, all running toward the ice mirrors and kicking and punching simultaneously. The frozen surfaces began to crack, but the mirrors continued to reform before they could be destroyed. Narumi looked up to see Haku's reflection looking down from above as the clones persisted in their attack. Gotcha. Narumi grinned and said, she yelled, "Sasuke, be ready." and created her own shadow clones. She launched herself high into the air, using her clones as stepping stones, and slammed her fist into one of the mirrors. The ice was broken by the impact, and Haku lost his technique. Already, Sasake was moving. He got closer and engaged Haku in close combat. His fist struck Haku's mask, shattering it close to the forehead. When Sasake delivered a follow-up roundhouse kick, Haku lifted an arm to block it, but the force knocked him to his knees. Sasake changed his position and pushed both palms forward, hitting Haku in the chest and causing him to stumble backward. Haku steadied himself. He started creating sbon from the nearby water and hurled them in the direction of his opponents after saying, "I<unk>ll give you this. You are skilled shinobi, but it will take a lot more to defeat me. It seems the three of you are weak. Even with all three members, you are struggling against me. Haku stated simply as he always does. The three Jenn<unk>s tempers flared at this. With a canai in hand, Narumi charged at him. When Haku ducked, the weapon struck a mirror. Haku aimed Sunbanon at her as soon as he landed. Narumi made a brief hand gesture before vanishing in a cloud of smoke. She suddenly slammed into him from behind, pinning him down with her knees digging into his back. holding one of his hands tightly to stop him from weaving hand signals. Narumi smiled and said, "Gotcha. Now, what will you do?" "Watch out, Naru!" Mito yelled. Sunban hit Narumi in the back a moment later. She grimaced in agony. "Where did those originate?" With a grunt, she thought. Then she saw the phony hunter Nin throwing Sbon at her and creating single-handed seals. She immediately stopped his technique by grabbing his other hand as well. Midito stepped forward and used ninja rope to tie him securely. Seriously, I didn't think you were capable of using single-handed seals. Narumi remarked, squinting as she took the sbon off her back. The three jennon were shocked to discover that the hunter nin was a girl when Sasake took off the mask. The hunter nin said, "Finish me!" in a low melancholy voice. Shocked, the jennon froze. Sasake yelled, "What are you talking about? I failed to accomplish my mission. I failed Zabuza sama. He has no use for a tool that cannot complete its task. Said the phony hunter nin. What are you talking about? Failing a mission doesn't mean you have to die. And why do you keep calling yourself a tool? Narumi asked. I am a tool Zabuza sama can use as he wishes, but I am a failed tool. Wait, wait. I don't get it, grimaced Sasake. What's with this whole tool philosophy? Shinobi or tools? The hunter nin shot back in a low voice. When their usefulness is gone, they can be discarded. Stunned, the three jennon fell silent. Sasake<unk>'s voice was firm with resolve as he said. I don't know what kind of life you've had, but shinobi aren't tools, and you shouldn't think of yourself as one. He's right, said Narumi. Failing a mission doesn't mean you have to end your life. It means you need to learn and grow so next time you don't fail again. Mido moved forward. I can sense your emotions. You're not evil or heartless. So tell me, why are you helping Zabuza? There was a sense of silence. Because Zabuza sama gave me a purpose, the hunter nin quietly said at last. Do you know what it feels like to have no purpose in life? When no one wants you, no one acknowledges your existence, only loneliness and pain. She continued by describing how her father had murdered her mother because she had a bloodline trait, how she had been compelled to defend herself by killing her father and those who pursued her, and how that loneliness had consumed her until Zabuza discovered her. For that reason, she softly replied, "I will give my life to help Zabuza sama achieve his dreams." The ice dome surrounding them started to melt as she spoke, bringing the outside world back into view. Meanwhile, Kusha and Zabuza faced off outside. Well, that was a good spar," she remarked, her lips curving into a confident smile. "I think I've seen enough of what you can do." Her back suddenly exploded with glowing chakra chains that whipped through the air and cinched tightly around Zabuza. He tried to free himself, but the chains were too strong, and his eyes grew wide. He attempted to cut through the binds with his enormous executioner's blade, but it bounced off innocuously. "No use, Zabuza," Kushina stated in a composed yet firm voice. Those chains won't break. Give up. You can't win. With a grunt, Zabuza struggled to free himself. Nah. Nah. Don't bother. If you keep trying, your chakra will just be drained. Kusha replied. Zabuza snarled. You think these chains can hold me? Kusha smirked and said, "Just so you know, these chains can hold Aju. And you think you can get away?" The demon of the hidden mist, Zabuza Mammochi, and his accomplice were subsequently apprehended. Across the bridge, there was a thick silence. Tuzzuna breathed a sigh of relief as the battle dwindled. Finally, God has been stopped. Haku muttered, "Sorry," Zabuza sama. "I failed you." in a low voice. Grunting, "Be quiet," Zabuza said. At that moment, Kusha and Kakashi felt two people approaching. They noticed two figures approaching them as the mist fully dissipated. One was a tall man, perhaps 6 feet, with a lean but powerful build, red hair, and piercing blue eyes. The other was a little shorter, about 5' n, with brown eyes and black hair. One of them was immediately recognizable to Kusha and Kakashi, but the other was unknown. However, Kusha felt uneasy about this stranger for some reason. The shorter man said,"Well, well," with a gleeful smile on his face. He licked his tongue eagerly, his eyes darting to Zabuza, bound in Kusha's chains, and said, "Uzumuaki, Kosa, the Red Death herself. I've been waiting to taste your chakra." His gaze then fell upon Mido. And what's this? Another Uzumaki. Today's going to be quite the feast. Midito yelled, "Hey, just what are you talking about, you freak?" Mido, stop. A stern Kusha commanded. Mito started to argue, but she stopped when she noticed a new expression in her mother's eyes. She knew right away that this was serious and said nothing. The man's disturbing actions made the Jennon shudder. Sakura took a step back. "Ah, who is that sensei? He's creepy. And what does he even mean by feast? That's Herooqi." Kakashi clarified in a steady voice. Also known as the chakra leech. He's infamous for his ability to absorb a person's chakra through physical contact. Sasake narrowed his eyes and said, "Really? How could anyone fight an opponent like that? I've never heard of anything like it." With a worried tone, "Sakura a question. But how can you defeat someone who can absorb your chakra just by touching you?" "It's up to me to figure that out," Kakashi said, his expression growing serious and his tone tightening. Narumi looked at the other man next to Herukqi and scowlled. "But who's that? He looks like an Uzumaki from his hair." The man grinned. "You're<unk> right, brat. I am Jirro Uzuzu Maki. Kusha<unk>s eyes went wide with shock. And Uzu Mumaki, alive, I didn't think there were any survivors left. With a composed yet circumspect tone, she inquired, "Can you tell me why you're here?" Jirro gave a somber laugh. "Well, as God expected, Zabuza failed to kill the bridge builder. When he learned that a kid was giving Zabuza trouble and that you and Kakashi were here, he decided to hire us instead. So we came to complete his bidding and kill all of you, including Zabuza and his little accomplice. With his eyes blazing, Zabuza roared angrily. That [ __ ] dares to betray me. Ignoring Zabuza, Jirro moved forward, his face hardening. Uzzuaki Kusha, I, Jirro Uzuzuaki, challenge you. If you don't give me a challenge, you'll die and I'll kill your jennon right after. His voice reverberated across the bridge as he threw back his head and laughed heartily. An Uzuzumaki versus Anuzuaki. This is going to be fun. I can't wait to see how it ends. Herukqi laughed quietly. Then I suppose I'll take Kakashi. Seems fair enough. Jirro then lunged toward Kusha. She immediately jumped back, ready for battle, and drew back her chakra chains that shackled Zabuza. Simultaneously, Heruki sprang at Kakashi, attempting to seize him and take in his chakra. Sakura immediately hurried to her teammates, leading to Zuna in her wake. With a hint of worry in her voice, Sakura questioned, "Will they be okay?" "They will," Mito said with assurance. All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise coming from across the bridge. They turned to face the source and saw God coming, flanked by a number of missing nin and hundreds of bandits. God grinned and remarked, "Well, it seems we arrived just in time. It's time to put an end to all this." Zabaza's rage flared up at once. Across the bridge, his voice roared. You little [ __ ] You dare betray me. You failed your mission. Simple as that, God said isoly in response. His grin grew as he said. Even if you had finished it, I had no intention of paying you. And I hear these brs have been causing me trouble. I decided to intervene myself. The newcomers were swiftly scanned by the Jennon. rough-l lookinging bandits and missing nin from different villages such as Kumo and Iwa were among the crowd with recognition flashing in their faces. A few of the Iowa missing nin stared at Mido and Narumi. One of them whispered, "Hey, look at the redhead and the blonde. They look like that cursed yellow flash. Seems Lux on our side. We can finally take our revenge on him." Another grinned cruy and asked, "What do we gain from killing them? Do you think the village would take us back just because we killed his kids? No. Why don't we keep the girls for ourselves? In a few years, they<unk>ll be at the perfect age. Both Mido and Narumi became enraged upon hearing the disgusting remarks. You dare say that, exclaimed Narumi. We<unk>ll show you what happens when you mess with us. And you, old [ __ ] You think you can stop us? You'll lose. Hmp phed hottily. What can you do? There are hundreds of them. and you're only four. You can't<unk>t win. Midito retorted. Why don't you see for yourself? Hey Brad, release us, came Zabaza<unk>s abrupt command. Narumi narrowed her eyes and turned to face him. Why should we? What if you try to take us down? I have no interest in that, Zabuza said bluntly. The deal between me and that [ __ ] is broken. I have no enmity with you, and I want to make that fool pay for betraying me. You can't handle all of those enemies alone. Just look at those missing nin. Who knows what rank they are? Narumi looked at Sakura, Sasake, and Mido. What do you say? With caution, Sasake stated, "We can't<unk>t be sure." Narumi thought for a moment and then nodded. "Fine, you're<unk> right. We can't just blindly charge at ninjas without a plan." Mito then released Haku, and Sasuke proceeded to untie Zabuza. "Where's that blonde brat who knocked me out? I came for him, but he's nowhere to be seen," Zabuza said sharply while posing the question. "He went out early this morning, probably feeding the people in this country," replied Mito. Zabuza blinked, frowning. "What did you just say?" Mito folded her arms. "You heard me. He's been giving food to the villagers and took down some of God's bandits. That's what made God so restless." Five shadow clones were made by Narumi who gave them instructions to assist Sakura in protecting Tzuna. Sakura, can you protect Tzuna and make sure no one gets near him? Asked Mido. Sakura gave a fierce nod. If anyone comes close, I'll knock them out. Sensei showed me a trick to coat my fists with chakra. It makes my punches way stronger. Narumi and Mito smiled. At this rate, you'll be Ba Chan's apprentice in no time, said Narumi. With curiosity, Sakura inquired, "Who's Ba Chanade?" Mito grinned in response. Sakura cried out, her eyes brightening, "Really?" With a dry tone, Sasake interrupted the girl's conversation to ask, "Do you realize we're in the middle of a fight?" Together with Zabuza and Haku, the Jennon, Sasake, Mido, and Narumi then stood poised to confront the swarm of bandits that God had brought to the bridge. Without a hat, a hokag cloak, or an ambu in tow, Manato strolled through the streets of Konaha in his formal clothes. The people in the village bowed to him as he went by, and he smiled gently in return. He planned to meet someone at the village orphanage, which was his destination. He was standing in front of the orphanage gate after walking for a few minutes. A wave of uneasiness swept over him as he gently pushed it open. Narudo had previously resided at this orphanage prior to his expulsion. He felt angry and guilty at the way those people had treated his son. He was aware that he was ultimately to blame. 12 years ago, he had foolishly left Narudo in the village, believing the people would treat him like a prince. He had ignored Hirozen's warnings and instead devoted his time to training his two genturi daughters. The worst outcome had resulted from that choice. His son no longer desired to interact with him. The boy refused to even look at Narudo when he and his group visited his office for missions. Manado was deeply hurt, but he knew he was deserving of it. His son had paid a heavy price for his serious error. The villagers had believed vicious rumors and directed their hatred toward Narudo because they were so blinded by their hatred of the Q.Bi. Could he really hold the villagers responsible, though? They were just regular citizens who were terrified, left with resentful memories, and unable to express their annoyance and rage. The boy became their scapegoat and the object of their hatred by accident. Or maybe because of Naruto's bad luck. Despite his desire to punish the villagers, Manado was aware that he was primarily to blame. He had left the village without introducing his newborn son to the populace or providing an explanation for how he had stopped the Q.B. He hadn't given any of it much thought because he was too tired and rushed, and his son had suffered as a result. Manado left his pessimistic thoughts behind and entered the orphanage. Children from 3 to 10 years old were playing, laughing, and conversing inside while the orphanage matron kept a close eye on them. When the matron saw that someone had come in, she turned to look at them, and her eyes widened in shock. She bowed respectfully and exclaimed, "Hokag sama." The older kids, particularly those between the ages of 8 and 10, ceased playing as soon as they heard the word, "Hokage sama." And they rushed excitedly toward him to welcome their leader. Manato greeted the matron with a warm smile. Hello, Mrs. The old woman gave a kind smile. Aiko was her response. Manato said, "Good evening, Miss Aiko with grace." Aiko said respectfully, "Good evening, Hokag Sama. To what do we owe the honor of your visit? I was just walking through the village and happened to pass by this orphanage, so I decided to stop in," replied Manato. Aiko grinned and said, "Your visit is a privilege for us." Hokag sama. The older kids soon surrounded Manado and asked him a ton of questions, including how he became Hokage and how he defeated the Q.Bi. Carefully avoiding any reference to sealing the Q.B. inside his daughters, Manado responded to them in a calm and patient manner. He didn't want to scare the kids with such sobering facts. Aiko intervened after a few minutes and dispersed the small group of people gently. I'm so sorry, Hokag Sama. They got a bit too excited. I hope they didn't trouble you. Manato smiled and said,"It<unk>s quite all right, Aiko san. I enjoyed talking with them." "Actually, I came here to meet someone." She questioned, "Who might that be?" Hokag sama. A girl named Akira. I heard she lives here. Manato said. "Yes, she does." Aiko nodded in agreement. "She just returned from training. She's been preparing with some children her age. She plans to join the Shinobi Academy soon. If you'd like, I'll call her. Manato gave a grateful nod. Thank you, Aiko San. Akira and Aiko emerged a few seconds later. Aiko excused herself after a brief conversation, leaving the two of them alone. Akira bowed respectfully when she saw Manado. Good evening, Hokag Sama. It's good to see you again, she said. The feeling is mutual, Manato said, grinning broadly. Curious, Akira said. Hokag sama, do you know when Narudo will return? Manado gave a headshake. He tried to reassure her by saying, "I'm sorry, but the mission he went on is a serious one. It might take some time. He's protecting a lot of people." Manato had no idea that what he had said encapsulated exactly what Narudo was doing in the land of waves. A bright smile spread across Akira's face. With pride, she exclaimed, "I'm sure Nan will save everyone. After all, he's the strongest. Manado gave a nod. Yes, I've heard about that, too. And about his teammates as well, he said. Akira inquired. You mean Midon and Narun? A little takenback, Manado asked. You know them, too. Yeah, I've met them twice, Akira said. Manato said, "Would you like to come out with me for a bit?" Akira blinking, startled. "Are you sure?" Hokag sama. "You're<unk> a busy person. I wouldn't want to waste your time." she replied with hesitation. Manado gave a quiet laugh. It's<unk> all right. I have some free time today. Akira grinned and said, "Well, if you're okay with that, I'd love to come, but I need to ask Aikosan for permission first." Manato told Aiko a few minutes later that he would be taking Akira out for a little while. While agreeing, Aiko gently reminded them to be back before curfew, 8:00 sharp. Inquisitive about the young girl strolling casually next to the Hokag, the villagers couldn't help but look in Manados and Akira's direction as they moved through the streets. Manado began a conversation to break the ice. So, Akira, I heard you're training to join the academy. Yes, Hokag Sama nodded Akira in response. Is there a particular reason? I mean, the academy teaches the basics from the start, doesn't it? Asked the man. Akira gave a quiet smile. Yes, but I wanted to have some experience beforehand. Many students are trained by their parents who are shinobi or come from clans where they're already taught the basics. Since I don't have anyone to teach me, I didn't want to fall behind. Manado acknowledged her resolve with a nod, but he was saddened by her situation. Even though he already knew the answer, he asked, "But how did you know how to train?" from Naruti. Smiling broadly, Akira said, "A few months ago, I asked him if he'd train me." He agreed along with some other kids. "One of them is a boy named Konahamaru, the grandson of the third Gigi." At the title, "Third Gigi," Manato chuckled softly, but soon calmed down. "And what kind of training does Narut have you do?" he inquired. He makes us run laps around the training ground and do some exercises. He also makes sure we eat well and take naps in the afternoon, she said with pride. Naps? Manado asked again, smiling inquisitively. Akira gave a nod. Nissan said that tiring the body too much does no good. With proper rest, our bodies adapt better to the training. After that, we do more exercises and some meditation. Manado grinned in spite of his own admiration. What about Kana and Shuriken practice? With pride, Akira remarked. Midon and Narun taught us the basics. They eventually arrived at Ichiraku Ramen. After walking on, Manado gave her a quick glance. Would you like some ramen? Akira nodded enthusiastically as her eyes brightened. Chuki welcomed them inside and inquired about Akira's well-being. They chatted amiably for a while before he brought them bowls of hot ramen. Later that night, Manado made sure Akira got back to the orphanage before curfew by walking her there. at the bridge wave country. In a matter of minutes, the building site was transformed into a battlefield. Cries of agony resounded through the air as steel clanged and blades clashed. The water erupting on both sides of the bridge, however, was the most spectacular sight. Although some believed it to be merely a show, the reality was much more serious. An ongoing conflict between S-class Shinobi. To get more space, Kosa and Kakashi had moved their battle to the water's surface. Alongside Kasha, Kusha dodged a katana slash from Jiro Uuzzumaki, her opponent, by gliding backward across the water with her mastered chakra control, which she had developed over the years. She appeared to be skating across the surface with grace as the force of her movement caused water to shoot out from beneath her feet in a spray that resembled a geyser. She immediately aimed a diagonal slash from shoulder to hip, but Jirro parried it with a fluid, fluid movement and struck back with a blow of his own. In response, Kusha twisted her wrist, drove the hilt of her blade into Jirro<unk>'s solar plexus, making him stagger a little, and followed up with a powerful roundhouse kick. Jirro staggered back, but regained his footing quickly, his katana slicing up in a rising arc. With a mere flick of her wrist, Kusha redirected the blow and responded with a quick backhand slash. The blades locked in a collision that sent shock waves through the atmosphere. Water churned beneath them as they pressed against one another, chakra crackling. Every move was a graceful dance of peril with instinct and accuracy combining to create an exhibition of unadulterated skill. Kusha took a single breath and spun away. Her stance low and ready, dropping droplets into the mist. The tension between them tightened like a drawn bow string as Jirro steadied himself across from her. His eyes narrowed and he became calm before the next burst of movement. The gleam of their blades conveyed a silent acknowledgement as the air between them thickened. Neither was willing to waste a step. With the delicate ease of someone who saw the weapon as an extension of her spirit, Kusha slightly shifted her grip and angled her katana. Jirro adopted her posture, mirroring her poise and danger. Then there was a pause in silence. They both moved simultaneously. With blinding speed, two steel arcs sliced through the air. A sharp metallic crack rolled across the water as a result of the collision. Kusha launched a sweeping horizontal cut as she spun into the rebound, her foot skimming the surface and using chakra to anchor herself before twisting his wrist to stab upward. Jirro ducked low, his blade gliding along hers in a deflection full of sparks. At the same moment, Kusha leaned back and hit the ground with her hair flying through the fog. Each note of the song their blades produced was evidence of their skill, endurance, and deadly intent. Jiro moved forward, launching a series of precise blows that flowed naturally into one another. Kusha backed off with equal elegance, timing each parry just right, she sidestepped, water blooming beneath her feet, and deafly redirected his blade offline as his last blow, a thrust intended for her throat, came. Then she stepped behind him, the edge of her blade brushing his shoulder before he rolled away. Both stopped once more, a few paces apart, breathing steadily and deliberately, not out of weariness, but rather of deliberation. Only a heartbeat separated Kosa and Jiro before they charged forward once more. Their motions precise and smooth, as if they had practiced the move a thousand times. Every change in their weight caused the mist to coil around them, and the water beneath their feet trembled as their momentum collided. In a barrage of accurate blows, Steel met Steel. With a ringing hiss, Kasha's blade slid against Jirro<unk>s as she caught a downward swing. A thin crimson line appeared on her forearm where the tip of his katana had grazed it. She returned the favor with a quick counter that cut above his wrist and left blood on his sleeve. Before they moved once more, grace and power intertwined. Their eyes briefly shifted to their wounds. Wordless acknowledgements. Jirro moved forward with a sudden change in pace. Just in time, Kusha twisted aside. His blade sliced through the air next to her, close enough to touch. The final blow caused a shallow cut across his knuckles, and she retaliated with a series of angled blows, each one a heartbeat faster than the one before it. As their rhythm grew deeper, a faint mingling of blood and mist occurred. The vibration ran through their arms as their blades locked. Silently and intently, they locked eyes before separating to launch another assault. His arm was nicked by Kusha's sword and Jirro<unk>'s slash in return grazed her palm. Neither slowed, neither gave way alongside Kakashi. Kakashi made sure Heruki never got close enough to touch him by moving with a laser-like focus. He avoided every attempt by Herooi to seize him. A canai shining in his hand. Every time Herooqi got close, Kakashi retaliated with lightning fast accuracy, nicking Herooqi's hand with his canai. Herukqi did not retreat. On the contrary, his excitement only increased. A frenzied smile split his face as he sprang forward once more. Water exploding in a geyser-like burst as chakra flared beneath his feet. Kakashi glided backward across the surface with equal control, matching his rhythm. He threw multiple kana with explosive tags in a single fluid motion. Although Herooi easily avoided them, the explosions behind him caused a shock wave to strike his back, slightly offbalance him. As soon as he saw the opportunity, Kakashi took action. He lunged forward, intending to deliver a clean, devastating blow to Heruki's throat. Heruki, however, maintained his composure and steady gaze. The move had come as no surprise to him. Heruki reached for the approaching hand as Kakashi's blade flashed toward him, nearly catching Kakashi's wrist in the process. Kakashi anticipated this and ducked low to counter at the last second. His kana made a clean arcing cut across Herooqi's abdomen. Dark blood smeared on the surface of the water. Kakashi instantly leapt back with one hand covering the wound. Herukqi straightened, his lips curving into a grin that hinted that the battle was far from over. Kakashi's gaze grew strained. There's a problem. It's<unk> too simple. How could he fall so fast if he's truly an S-class missing nin? It doesn't add up. He has used his skills to kill several elite shinobi. He gripped the canai tighter. Whatever it is, I must exercise caution. His hand began to flare with a sudden burning sensation. His face grew angular. "What is this?" Herukqi's low laugh reverberated across the water, intensifying into a threatening laugh. "What's wrong?" Copy Ninja, wondering why you were able to hurt me so easily. Kakashi's eyes remained fixed. "It's simple," Herooqi added, his eyes sparkling with nefarious joy. "I let you that burning your feeling. By now, you've realized it's not normal. My blood has two special properties. It burns like acid and it disrupts your senses. You've already fallen into my trap. Today will be the end of the copy ninja. Hitaki Kakashi. And once you're gone, I'll deal with those three Uzumaki next. Three. Kakashi said in a steady but low voice. You mean Jirro Uzuaki, your partner? Heruki grinned ominously. Partner. Do you really think I'd share power with someone like him? I only met Jirro today. As tempting as it was to drain his unique chakra, I decided to wait. When God mentioned Kusha Uzuaki, I knew she'd be far more satisfying. The air grew heavy as the water rippled around them. A silent reminder that the real battle had only just begun, and Kakashi's eye hardened. With each breath, the tension between Kakashi and Heruki grew as they faced one another. Kakashi's hand began to burn more intensely, and the sensation spread like liquid fire up his arm. He was shocked to see that Herukqi's wounds were already healing. The deep cut across his abdomen, for example, was closing itself up until there was no sign of it at all, as though it had never happened. Kakashi swiftly pushed his hand into the water after realizing the danger, allowing the icy current to caress his skin. The discomfort in his chest only grew worse, but the pain subsided a little. His mind racing, he squinted behind the mask. So, his body heals almost instantly. This won't be easy. Kakashi changed his strategy. After realizing that he needed to exercise greater caution and used njutsu to assess Herukqi's vulnerabilities, he made a series of practiced seals with his hands. Water style. Water dragon jutsu. Rumbling from the surface, a huge dragon of swirling water charged toward Herooqi with unstoppable force. Herukqi's own hands flashed through a series of seals in an instant. Water style. Water wall. At the same moment the dragon struck, a high wall of water rose up in front of him. With a loud crash, the two jutsu smashed into each other, exploding outward into a rain-like shower of droplets. Kakashi quickly created a series of hand signals after realizing he needed to be more covert. Hidden mist jutsu. The battlefield was engulfed in a silver white fog as a dense layer of mist rolled across the lake. All sounds except the soft lap of water were muffled by the heavy cold air. Kakashi pulled his father's white chakra saber out of the mist. As he moved in silence, his eyes keen and fixed on his invisible foe. The blade flickered faintly through the mist, its pale light flickering like a ghost's breath. It was a bloody, disorderly battle on the bridge. Midito yelled, "Reenon!" and slammed the whirling ball of chakra into a missing nin from Kumo<unk>s stomach. A single blow defeated the adversary, lifting him off his feet and sending him crashing onto the icy stone. Zabuza sliced down the bandits and missing nin-like paper in a storm. Moving through their ranks with a terrifying efficiency, Sasake launched a fiery blast at an Iwan Nin using his fire style fire bullet jutsu. The initial flames were quickly absorbed by a wall of mud formed by the enemy, but as soon as the wall fell, Sasake fired again, this time hitting the Iwan Nin directly, sending him sprawling. Sakura, meanwhile, stood guard next to Tzuna. The bridge builder was surrounded by a defensive circle of five Narumi clones, poised to stop any approaching danger. Haku's movements were precise and fluid as he moved across the battlefield. Bandits and missing nin alike were struck by the flashing silver streaks of Sbon needles in the mist. Before they knew what had hit them, each target fell silently, either unconscious or paralyzed. Narumi created a single-handed seal and threw a shuriken into the battle nearby. Shadow Shuriken jutsu. Whistling toward the adversaries, the shuriken transformed into 10 identical copies in midair. The storm of blades instantly brought down a number of bandits. However, the missing nin responded swiftly with some twisting away just in time to avoid the onslaught and others employing substitution techniques with fallen bandits. In the meantime, a bandit approached from behind Sakura, ready to attack. When he was spotted, one of the Narumi clones yelled, "Sakura, look out. Sakura whirled," her fist exploding with chakra. "Shauru," she yelled, launching her blow. The blow struck cleanly, and with a loud crack, the asalent flew off the bridge. Since this was their first kill, Sakura, Sasake, Mido, and Narumi had all unknowingly crossed a line they had never crossed before. However, the adrenaline rush from the battle prevented the realization of that fact from settling in. As they cut through the ranks of bandits and missing nin, Mido and Narumi fought alongside each other, moving in perfect unison. With deadly accuracy, their Renendon spiraled, piercing their enemy's guts with each blow. For a few seconds, victory appeared possible. However, they were too confident. Out of the confusion, the two Iowa missing nin, who had earlier spoken so vilely about the young Kunoichi appeared, their predatory gazes fixed on Mito and Narumi. The real battle was about to start. And these were not ordinary missing nins, but experienced murderers. With Narudo in the interim, Narudo came to visit Yukio and Yukino at their request. Their happiness filled the air as he played and laughed with the siblings and other kids. However, Narudo froze in the middle of their games. A sharp, unmistakable unease swept over him. He said softly, "Sorry, kids." But his tone abruptly became serious. I think I've got something important to take care of. Sensing his determination, the kids nodded and released him. Nar ran out of sight, jumping over rooftops until he was certain he was by himself. The look on his face and the single word, Kai Kai. His disappearance was instantaneous. On the bridge, blood had turned into a shallow pool on the bridge, a crimson liquid that was only a few millimeters deep, but was enough to discolor everything underneath it. As they faced their next opponents, Mido and Narumi refused to back down. "Yoruba sneered, his smile growing." "Look, KBO," he said. Arbade walked right up to us. KBO nodded, his eyes lingering on the two girls, dark and full of leerous intent. He taunted. Why don't you both surrender? It' save you from being maimed by us. If those cute faces get scarred, you'll be of no use. With her chakra flaring, Mito roared, "Shut up, you bastard." and charged forward as she drove it directly into Yoruba's stomach. Aendon humming with deadly energy formed in her hand. However, nothing took place. Yoruba just grinned. "You think it would be that easy? We've been watching your moves all this time, and we've already found the perfect counter." As he took a step forward, KBO<unk>'s skin darkened and became rough and earthy." He sarcastically remarked, "See, we can coat ourselves in earth chakra. Our bodies turned to literal stone." Midito was sent sprawling as KBO<unk>'s fist struck her face with vicious force before she could react. She slid across the bloodstained bridge, striking it hard. In an attempt to crush her stomach, KBO lifted his foot, but Midito rolled back just in time, narrowly avoiding the stomp. As she readied herself to stand once more, her eyes blazed with defiance and her breathing quickened. While Narumi fought Yoruba, Mido made a determined effort to engage KBO. Their inexperience was evident despite their strength and camaraderie. They were quick and fierce, but still learning the ins and outs of combat. Their perseverance paid off, though, as each blow succeeded in chipping away pieces of hardened stone from the Iwan Nin's chakra armor, causing their opponents to grunt in pain. The two missing nin were only made more angry by that humiliation. Yoruba and KBO poured more chakra into their bodies, their faces contorted with rage. Their skin was covered in layers of earth until it appeared as if they were wearing stone armor. After a brief exchange of glances, Nidato and Narumi poured chakra into their fists and struck together, delivering two accurate chakra infused blows that landed squarely. However, there was no impact this time. The Iwan Nin hardly batted an eye. The blood soaked bridge echoed with the hysterical laughter of KBO and Yoruba. Yoruba mocked, "It's useless, girls. When we use this jutsu, no one can break through it, except maybe sununade herself. As Midito and Narumi prepared for the next attack, the two moved forward with menacing smiles, their footsteps splintering the bridge below them. The conflict continued for a few minutes. In a series of windstyle jutsu, Midito sent slicing gusts through the mist-like blades that could not be seen. Narumi maneuvered water style attacks next to her, sending waves hurtling and crashing in the direction of their enemies. However, nothing was effective. The hardened armor surrounding KBO and Yoruba was hardly scratched by the powerful strikes. The two Iwanin appeared more like walking fortresses than human beings as the layers of earth chakra absorbed every blow. Mito<unk>'s eyes flashed with frustration as she gritted her teeth. No matter what we use, it's not even making a dent. With a sharp exhale, Narumi prepared another attack. Chakra whirling around her hands. There has to be a weak spot. There always is. KBO and Yoruba on the other side grinned cockily sure of their superiority. With Chakra fluttering all around them, Mido and Narumi prepared their positions. However, KBO and Yoruba hurried ahead before they could move. Their speed remained constant despite their heavy earth armor. While Yoruba struck Narumi across the jaw, KB's fist crashed into Mido<unk>'s face. Both girls were sent rolling across the bloodstained bridge as they followed with strong kicks to the chest and quick downward punches to the chin. Their garments were ripped and covered in crimson and filth. Something stopped the Iwan Nin in mid-stride as they lifted their feet to stomp down on them. Confusion flashed across the faces of both men as they froze. A blonde boy stood between them, effortlessly gripping their legs as they cocked their heads slightly. Mito and Narumi simultaneously whispered, "Nar as their eyes widened in relief and surprise. Without saying anything, Nar pushed their asalants back and sent them tumbling to the ground. He then knelt next to his sisters and turned to face them. His face was gentle, but his eyes were piercing with rage as he assisted them to their feet. He observed their bloodstained faces, their ripped clothing, and their wounds. His jaw tensed, but he made himself speak calmly. "Are you two okay?" he said softly as he wiped their cheeks of the blood. Midito yelled, "Idiot, do we look fine?" But her voice was more worn out than I rate. "Where were you anyway?" Narudo smiled a little uncomfortably. Sorry, I went to check on some kids who lost their families because of God. I lost track of time. He took a moment to look down. Sorry I wasn't here when you needed me. Mito<unk>'s face grew softer. It's<unk> fine. It's<unk> not like we were completely outmatched. If not for that stupid Earth armor, we'd have beaten them already. Slowly, with a steady expression, Narut nodded. Then rest. I'll take care of them from here. Mito and Narumi yelled, "No, together we<unk>ll fight. They need to pay for what they said about us." Rubbing the back of his neck, Narut let out a sigh. "All right, all right, but if things get out of hand, I'll end it. Got it." After exchanging brief looks, the two girls firmly nodded, their eyes brimming with resolve. KBO and Yoruba rose from the collision, scurrying to their feet while snarling in exasperation. Yoruba's voice rose in rage as she glared at Narut. Who are you, brat? You're going to pay for that. With clenched fists, Narumi took a step forward. Hey, freak. Did you forget? Your fight is with us. Midito stood tall despite her bruises, mirroring Narumi's posture with Kakashi. Herukqi's senses dulled and his vision blurred. He moved carefully through the thick mist. He became confused by the dense vapor and in spite of his reflexes, Kakashi's white chakra saber slashed his body multiple times. But as his regenerative ability kicked in, each wound closed almost immediately. Herukqi's arrogant voice reverberated through the fog. You think you can win? Copy Ninja. No matter how many times you cut me, I'll heal. I've absorbed chakra from countless shinobi, including those with special bloodlines. My body has changed. I can fight all day, but you can't. Eventually, you'll run out of chakra. Somewhere in the mist, a serene voice answered. If I run out of chakra, wouldn't that make me useless to you? And you're declaring it so proudly. Heruki gave a somber laugh. Then I'll just take you now and wait for your chakra to return. Then I'll absorb it. Then he flinched. His torso was filled with a searing pain and then the smell of charred flesh. He noticed a charred mark spreading across his chest when he looked down in alarm. He slowed his regeneration for the first time. With a hint of panic in his voice, he demanded, "What? What did you do?" From the mist, Kakashi's voice said, "Nothing special." with ease. I just slashed you with lightning chakra. Heruki's smirk wavered, then twisted back into defiance as his eyes narrowed. Spreading his arms, he let his chakra flare violently around him. Ha, fool. Do you think I believe that? Did you forget my moniker? He asked. I am the chakra leech. Yes, you're the chakra leech, said Kakashi in a steady, calm voice from the haze. But I think your own ability has become your downfall. Your arrogance made you believe your invulnerable. Any skilled shinobi could have dodged my attacks, yet you didn't. Let's say you allowed yourself to be hit because you trusted your regeneration. Unfortunately for you, I just found a loophole. Herooqi growled and whirled in the direction of the voice. You're bluffing. I don't have any weakness. You're wrong. Kakashi shot back, his voice resonating in all directions, making it hard to identify. From the start, every slash I landed carried a small trace of lightning chakra. At first, you healed quickly, and I didn't notice any drop in my chakra reserves. So, I tested my theory. This time, I infused a greater amount," Kakashi added. His tone changed. Calm but decisive. You took the hit and your healing slowed. It seems elemental chakra interferes with your cells ability to regenerate. Years of easy victories made you complacent, Herukqi. You stopped questioning your limits. Those who died to you didn't have the time or luck to realize it. After a long silence, Kakashi's voice finally emerged. Icy and determined. This is the end for you, Herooqi. Nice fighting you. Herukqi's face flashed with panic as the realization hit. Fear took the place of the serene assurance that had once characterized him. His mind racing for a way out. He staggered backward, but the world turned black before he could turn and run. A final sharp hiss of lightning sliced through the fog. The lightning chakra charged blade of Kakashi cut through with ease. In a single accurate motion, Herooqi's head detached from his body. Like fading echoes of his fall, both fell silently into the water below. the ripples extending through the fog. Alongside Kosa, Kusha's chakra chains whipped through the air as she moved gracefully around the battlefield. Jirro Uuzuaki had made the decision to escalate the situation across from her. His own six chains swung out like giant tendrils, rushing in her direction with lethal accuracy. With quick, fluid movements, Kusha's katana flashed, deflecting the attacks. She landed lightly on the water's surface, whirled around, and struck a metallic ring directly into another chain. Jirro landed in her blind spot, and swung his blade toward her stomach. As soon as she parried, Jirro grinned, certain he had won, but her body disappeared in a cloud of smoke as her knees gave way under the force. His gaze expanded. His torso was pierced cleanly from behind by a katana a heartbeat later. However, Jirro<unk>'s body dissolved into the water and rippled out into the surface below before Kusha could react any further. The two were now facing one another once more, both displaying signs of combat. With her Uzumaki vitality already working to regain her strength, Kusha's right upper arm was slashed, but only a blood stain and a rip in her shirt showed the wound. Jirro had a corresponding cut on his shoulder, a dark stain of blood leaking through the ripped cloth, but his posture was unwavering. Using chakra chains with kenjutsu and genius, Kusha reaffirmed as she gripped her weapon more tightly. Batu can play that game. Water splashing beneath her feet, she bounded forward. Six luminous chakra chains shot out from her back as the gap between them narrowed, tearing through the atmosphere like angry snakes. They sliced past Jirro with blinding speed, and he instantly reacted by twisting away from their strikes. Jirro retaliated by releasing his own chakra chains and confronting Kusha directly. Sparks of energy flashed between the two Uzumaki as they fought for supremacy and both sets of chains clashed violently. In the meantime, they engaged in a parrying duel with their katanas locked together, each attempting to overwhelm the other. Kusha leapt with a sudden surge of strength and kicked Jirro hard in the stomach, sending him reeling back. Neither of them hesitated as their blades flew from their hands and landed several meters away. In a perfect mirror of one another's movements, both instinctively extended their chakra chains and yanked their katanas back into their grasp. Jirro struck once more, his chains slicing forward with ferocious accuracy. Kusha retaliated by striking back with her own chains to break his blades gleaming. The two charged at one another. As they met, new wounds appeared on both arms. Kusha spun around, ready to attack once more. But one of Jirro<unk>'s chains stabbed her shoulder before she could do so. "Ah!" she moaned, her voice distorted by agony. With her chains gone, her control wavered, she gritted her teeth and grasped the embedded chain, only to have her palm pierced by tiny spikes along its links. She fought the pain, determined to pull it free, and blood trickled down her hand. However, Jirro denied her any opportunity to bounce back. Rushing in, he drove the hilt of his sword into her ribs and slammed his fist into her stomach. Even though her chakra was rapidly depleting, Kusha gasped and felt her breath taken away, but she still managed to kick desperately through the fog of pain. "Give up," Jirro commanded, his chains encircling him menacingly. "Never," Kusha moaned, her palm dripping blood. She ripped the embedded chain from her shoulder with one last burst of effort and disappeared, only to reappear a few meters away in a flash of movement. Breathing steadily, her katana turned into a puff of smoke. With his eyes narrowing, Jirro yelled, "So, you've given up then." Kusha remained silent. A quick succession of seals passed through her hands. Chakra started to hum and twist the air around her. She exclaimed, "Uzuaki style," advent of whirlpool. Under their feet, the water shook violently and then sucked into a huge whirlpool. In a roaring display of chakra power, waves surged outward as the great vortex formed, pulling both fighters toward its turbulent center. Jirro yelled, "What are you? Are you mad?" As the whirlpool's pull intensified, and he was pulled toward its raging center. Struggling to regain his balance, he was about to jump out of its reach when Kusha suddenly lunged forward, cutting the gap in an instant and slamming her fist across his face. Jirro stumbled back, his eyes burning as he wiped the blood from his lip. You think you've won? I have the perfect counter for this. Uzzu Maki style harmony of waves. He shouted, forming his own set of seals around him. Chakra flared and the water obeyed his command. When his technique clashed with Kushas, the enormous whirlpool started to tremble and disintegrate in a matter of seconds. The battlefield was twisted into a violent storm of raw chakra. As the calm and chaotic forces of water collided, Kakashi looked toward the raging storm ahead. Having just finished his fight with Herooqi and sealed the man's head into a bounty scroll, he was momentarily stunned by what he saw. Two enormous water jutsu colliding, their raw power tearing through the lake in explosive surges. He had never seen such mastery of water style techniques in his life. However, he quietly sighed and reminded himself that the Uzumaki were known to be the best at water njutsu. As he prepared to intervene at any time if Kusha needed his assistance, his hand moved delicately toward his blade. The water jutsu battle was over. With overwhelming force, the two methods collided, negating one another and releasing a tremendous shock wave that sent waves crashing in all directions. As they were caught close to the blast's epicenter, Kusha and Jiro moved swiftly, each creating a bubble of water to protect themselves from the explosion's violent force. on the bridge. At last, the battle on the bridge was over. The majority of the missing nin and bandits were lying defeated, their bodies strewn all over the broken stone. KBO and Yorbo were the only ones remaining, engaged in a valiant struggle with Mido and Narumi. Gradually, things started to change. With their shadow clones scuttling in and out of the confusion, Mido and Narumi unleashed a torrent of Rasengon in perfect unison. The brothers Earth armor was broken by the unrelenting attack. Cracks grew until pieces started to come loose. They had left their faces exposed, which was still a fatal flaw. Midito was the first to notice and yelled a warning. Both Kunoichi quickly took advantage of the gap. Their clones pounded with accuracy, their fists slamming into bare faces. KBO and Yorabo reeled from the impact, blood streaming down from new wounds. Crimson seeped from their torsos, and only their arms and legs were still covered in shattered armor. The two rogue shinobi attempted to flee after realizing the battle was lost. But Midito and Narumi prevented them from doing so. They ran forward in perfect harmony, slamming their knees into the backs of their adversaries. Seeing tags, which the sisters had mastered years before, flared to life on KBO and Yorbo's skin before they could react. The villains bodies collapsed in defeat as their chakra was sealed in a matter of seconds. The dust and the final sounds of fighting were carried away by the wind as it swept across the bridge. Narumi and Midito emerged triumphant alongside Kusha. After the protracted, punishing battle, Jiro and Kusha were both gasping for air. Aiming for a final blow, Kusha lunged forward again, but Jirro swerved to the side, barely avoiding him and putting his elbow into her back. She faltered but quickly got back up, spinning on her heel to kick him back, landing it right on his chin. From intense kenjutsu battles to bursts of destructive njutsu. Their battle had developed through all forms of combat, including weaving their chakra chains in tandem with sword techniques, they were now reduced to pure taijutsu, their energy almost depleted. Each step had grown heavier and slower, but neither warrior gave up. Kakashi watched the duel from a short distance in silent wonder. He finally realized why the Uzumaki were referred to as stamina monsters after witnessing them exchange blows and persevere past their usual limits. Finally, both fighters were at their breaking point. They gave each other a quick nod of respect before charging ahead with fists ready for a final conversation. However, their punches missed when they swung. Exhausted, they fell to one knee as their knees gave way. Jirro<unk>'s rough laugh broke the silence. His words, "That was a good fight," were interspersed with breaths. "I haven't had a battle like this in years. You've proven yourself a true Uzuaki," Kusha. "The same goes for you," Kusha said, still gasping for air. "I thought all Uzzumaki were gone." When Jirro said, "I barely escaped." His face softened. "My father saved me at the last moment. Since then, I've wandered the world, training, surviving, getting stronger." Kasha<unk>s eyes flickered with confusion as she scowlled. Then why attack me? Why threaten my children and my students. Jirro shook his head and laughed once more. That was just my way of pushing you to fight seriously. I never intended to harm you or your Jennon. I only wanted a real fight, and you gave me one. The cautiously approaching Kakashi blinked in shock at what he had just heard. Uncomfortable silence replaced the tension in the air as the weight of conflict gradually gave way to respect for one another. Kakashi scowlled and sounded a little annoyed. Seriously, if you wanted a fight, you could have just asked, he replied. Jirro grinned back. What's the thrill in that? And where's that leech? Dead, was Kakashi's blunt response. Jirro laughed. Figures. That fool actually thought he could drain me. Kakashi<unk>s expression changed as he looked off into the distance. Quietly, he remarked. It appears that the battle on the bridge is over. The sounds of fighting, which had been constant, had completely stopped. Kusha jerked to his feet. "Let<unk>s go. We need to check on them. On the bridge, at last, the fight was over." God had left as soon as the tide turned against his men, and he was nowhere to be found. The wind and the slow trickle of blood pooling along the fractured stone were the only sounds to break the stillness that remained on the bridge. The Jennon stood shaking in the midst of the carnage, their nerves frayed and their bodies exhausted. Cruel clarity returned as the last vestigages of adrenaline faded. Their gaze swept the battlefield past fallen shinobian bandits, broken steel, and severed limbs too horrible to ignore. The bridge floor was covered in blood with shallow pools rippling as pieces of flesh and ripped organs drifted in its crimson sheen. The acrid tang of iron hung thick in the air, twisting their stomachs as they took in the scene. Subsequently, they gazed down at their own hands, which were trembling violently and covered in perspiration, grime, and faint blood stains. Like a canai to the gut, realization struck them. They had killed people. Sakura froze, throwing up the breakfast, her stomach heaving. Her breath came in a regular shallow gasps and tears welled and spilled. She didn't have a shinobi background like the others did, and she didn't have a strong will to protect her from the weight of what was in front of her. She could hardly stand as her legs shook so badly. Even Sasake, the proud san of the Uchiah clan, was not immune. For the first time, the harsh reality of taking a life made his stoic mask falter. Midito took a step forward, her face etched with worry. She put a soft hand on Sakura's shoulder and said, "Hey, are you okay?" At first, the pink-haired girl just nodded, silent and numb. Zabuza and Haku were sitting a few feet away. Their weapons set aside against the remains of the bridge. As they watched the young team struggle with the aftermath, their chest steadily rose and fell. They saw no derision, only the silent acceptance of those who had long since reconciled themselves with violence. Sasake forced his expression to harden as he tried his best to conceal his feelings. He questioned sharply, "Where's God? And why isn't Narudo here yet?" The others looked around. Gado was nowhere to be seen. Midito said, "It seems he escaped." In a flat voice with a hint of concern in her voice, Narumi continued, "But where's Nar? We saw him just a few minutes ago. Before anyone could react, Jirro, Kusha, and Kakashi showed up, their footsteps softly resonating over the bloodstained bridge. Without a word, they comprehended the entire scene as their eyes took it in. The bodies, the worn out Jennon, the quiet aftermath. Sakura was standing shakily, her hands clenched, tears streaming down her cheeks when Kusha's eyes met hers. "Gently," she moved forward and touched the girl's shoulder. Sakura recoiled at the unexpected touch. "Calm down, Sakura. It's me," Kusha uttered. "Everything's over now. Just breathe." "Tee, they're dead, sensei," Sakura said in a broken whisper. "I I killed those bandits." She sobbed uncontrollably. With a low sigh, Kusha knelt down to look her in the eyes. I know, Sakura, it's<unk> not easy. It never is. This is part of being a Kunoichi. But remember, those men came to oppress the people of this country. If you hadn't acted, innocent lives would have been lost. I won't pretend it's okay. It will haunt you sometimes. But what matters is how you face it. If you regret it, that means your heart is still human. Under Kusha's soothing presence, Sakura's body trembled less as she sniffed and nodded slowly. Kakashi went up to Sasake nearby. There was a quiet authority in his voice. Sasake, look at me. Sasuke's head went up. Kakashi said softly. It's okay to let your real feelings show. No one will judge you for it. Sasake said, "I'm fine, Sensei." Although his tone was tense. I was ready for this. I didn't like it, but to stop Gado, I had to cross the line. After examining him for a while, Kakashi nodded. Just remember, you don't have to carry it alone. Bottling it up will only hurt you later. If you ever want to talk, I'm here. Sasake nodded silently, his eyes thoughtful, but his jaw clenched. Just then, Mido and Narumi caught a glimpse of Jirro standing next to Kusha. They became rigid. Narumi's demand was, "What's he doing here? Hey, calm down. BRZ, Jirro said, gesturing with his hands. I'm not an enemy. I just finished the best fight of my life with my dear relative, mind you. Mito and Narumi exchanged a perplexed glance before turning to face Kusha. She let out a small breath. He's telling the truth. He only acted that way to make sure I'd fight seriously. Mito folded her arms. That's kind of a jerk move. Yeah, said Narumi. Total jerk. Jiro frowned and objected, saying, "Hey, that's not very nice." Kakashi cut off the argument before it could go any further. Where's Nar? From behind them came a quiet voice. I'm here. Everyone pivoted. Nar was approaching them with a composed demeanor and barely scuffed clothing. He stumbled and gagged God in front of him, his face displaying fear. Nar halted several steps away, his blue eyes sparkling. Silently, he tried to run, he said. didn't get very far. For a moment, the group stared in silence, their feelings of relief, pride, and disbelief alternating. At last, the mayhem was over. Zabaza's eyes blazed with rage the moment he laid eyes on God. The air vibrated with the intent to kill as he snatched up his enormous blade with a thunderous roar. He swung his sword back, prepared to strike, and yelled, "You miserable little rat." His voice resonating across the bridge. Nar moved before the blade could fall. He pulled the trembling man behind him and with effortless precision yanked God backward by the ropes that bound his wrists. Naruto's expression was as icy as winter steel as he stared at Zabuza. "Enough," Nar said in a firm, authoritative, and piercing voice. The air felt heavier, not with bloodlust or malice, but with a quiet authority that called for composure. It was the presence of someone who could center others just by being there, not the pressure of an oppressor's aura. Sakura sensed it instantly. Her shaking subsided and a tenuous silence descended upon the group. Both Kusha and Kakashi believed it was different from what he had displayed in the forest. Everyone's hearts seemed to be eased by this serene presence, which was even soothing. Zabuza gripped the sword more tightly. His voice crackled with rage as he growled, "That [ __ ] betrayed me. He sent his thugs to kill me. With even eyes, Narut questioned, "And didn't he also send you to kill the bridge builder?" Zabuza gave a snort. "So what? That was our deal. I take the job. I get paid." But he broke it first. Naruto's head cocked slightly. Then what is it you want now, Zabuza? Your money or his life? The mist nin fell silent for a moment. His eyes darted from God to Narudo as his jaw tensed. His voice was low when he did speak. As much as I'd love to make him pay, we need the money more right now. With consideration, Nar nodded. Then let's make him talk. He<unk>ll tell us where he's keeping his stash. You take your share, and the rest goes to the people of this country, the ones who suffered under him, and the orphanages, too." Zabuza snarled without protest. He lowered his sword a little and glared at Gad, who whimpered behind Nar, saying, "Fine." Naruto's face softened a little as he turned to face his teammates. he remarked. <unk>You all did the heavy fighting. Any objections? Or maybe you've got a better idea. Once again, the mist carried only the sound of the waves below, and the bridge fell silent. With a calm yet firm voice, Sasake took a step forward. He said, "I'm fine." While keeping his gaze on the quivering, "But I think we should hand this scum over to the people of this country. Let them decide what to do with him." Mito gave a nod of agreement. Yeah, after everything he's done, it's<unk> there, right? Nar glanced among his teammates before returning his attention to God, who was now flinching from their combined stare. His voice was quiet, but his finality was clear. "All right," he said. "We<unk>ll let the people decide." "And I'm sorry for not being here when you needed me. If I'd been around," he said after he paused. He was interrupted when Sasuke shook his head. "You don't need to apologize, Nar. We all knew you were stronger than us, way stronger. But that's exactly why we couldn't keep depending on you. You being gone forced us to push harder to reach our own limits. He breathed a sigh of relief. You've already done more than we could ever hope to. You fed this whole country, rebuilt hope here. I couldn't have done that with my current strength. At his side, Narumi nodded. She grinned broadly and said, "Yeah, and do you know why we didn't let you fight first this time? For the same reason. We wanted to stand on our own, too. Narudo glanced at his teammates, no, his equals, and blinked, a tiny, proud smile spreading across his lips. The others followed in silence as he tightened his hold on the ropes and dragged Godto forward. Once a sight of violence and mayhem, the bridge now felt burdened by a new form of justice that was obtained via sacrifice. Kakashi sagged slightly, his expression contemplative. I think we have one more problem. Kusha gave him a quick look. What is it? As usual, Kakashi's tone was relaxed. The bridge probably took a lot of damage. Instead of helping finish it, I think we helped wreck it. Waving away the worry, Tzuna took a step forward. That's not a problem. You helped us a lot, and you stopped God. That's more than enough for us. Kusha smiled. Well, maybe Kakashi can help fix it. He knows a thousand jutsu, right? At least one of them should help with construction. She chuckled. In the village, word of God's defeat spread swiftly. Few initially believed it, but the entire town started to celebrate when they saw God bound. His tyranny had finally been overthrown in the nation. Unable to trust his eyes, Inari gazed incredulously at God's captured form. He didn't think God was really defeated until Tzuna reassured him. Once everything had calmed down, the Jennon went through God's secret stash and found all of his money. They gave Zabuza his share when they got back. Kakashi interrupted Zabuza and Haku as they were about to depart. He said, "Where will you two be going now?" Zabaza's headcocked slightly. "What's it to you? Copy Ninja." Kakashi spoke quietly. "I heard the rebels in the mist are close to defeating Yagura. Maybe you should think about joining them. May Turumi is next in line to become Mizukage. After all, you once tried to overthrow Yagura yourself, didn't you?" Zabuza remained silent for a moment. Haku waited for a response as he looked at him. Zabuza finally said, "I'll think about it." in a quiet voice. Narudo and Sasake watched from a short distance as Mido, Narumi, and Sakura rushed over to say goodbye as they were ready to depart. Good luck, exclaimed Mido. Try to come visit us sometime. Narumi smiled. We don't have many female friends outside the village. In fact, Zabuza laughed at that and Haku gave him a courteous smile. Thank you, but I'm not a girl. I'm a boy. All three girls went cold. Really? They all exclaimed simultaneously. Sakura gave a startled blink. But you look like a girl, Haku concluded, grinning amusingly. Yes, many people say that. Sasake and Narut were also taken by surprise. Before he could stop himself, Sasake blurted, "Wait, seriously? You're a boy, but you look even cuter than Sakura. His eyes widened as he realized what he had said, and he hastily covered his mouth with his hand. Sakura<unk>'s face became red. She spun around in delight, squealing. Oh my gosh, Sasake [ __ ] thinks I'm cute. Mito and Narumi snickered behind their hands. With a smile, Narut gave Sasake a shoulder pat. Don't worry, you<unk>ll get used to it. Sasake scowlled. What's that supposed to mean? Kusha grinned mischievously and Kakashi smiled his signature I smile. Oh my. I think I should tell Makoto that her youngest son is already in love. With his face flushed, Sasake screamed, "No way." and ran off, leaving the group laughing in his wake. The wave country had been liberated from God's oppression a week prior. The bridge was finished and the damage from their battle was quickly fixed thanks to Kakashi's earthstyle jutsu. With their hope restored, the villagers banded together to aid Tzuna without fear of God or his men. Food, medicine, and other necessities that the people had long been without were prudently purchased with the money that was recovered from God's horde. Children played freely across the streets without worrying about being pursued by bandits, bringing laughter back to the streets for the first time in years. Kusha took it upon herself to mentor Sakura. During this period, the shock, the fear, and the guilt from her first kill still plagued the young Kunoichi. Kusha patiently and sympathetically gave her advice, assisting Sakura in confronting rather than avoiding those emotions. Sakura recovered slowly but steadily, regaining her strength. Team 7 would make their long-awaited comeback to the leaf today. With a loud yawn, Narut stretched after waking up late and staggered toward the living room. Everyone was there already, having a quiet conversation. Kakashi froze as he looked up from his book. He appeared to struggle to contain his smile as his visible eye widened slightly. Tzuna noticed too a moment later. He quickly turned his head away, trying not to laugh as his mustache twitched. Narudo scowlled, "Huh? What's wrong with you guys? Why are you looking at me like that?" At that moment, Sakura emerged from the kitchen carrying a pot of freshly prepared curry. She stopped in her tracks when she saw Narut. She dropped the pot without realizing it as her eyes widened. Quickly moving, Narut caught it before it hit the ground. Sakura, you need to be careful. If it fell, your legs would have been burned and the floor would be ruined. The room fell silent for a moment. Sakura then put her hand over her mouth and started giggling. Narudo blinked, perplexed. Huh? Is there something on my face or what? Why are you laughing? Sakura however was unable to respond because she was laughing too much and her eyes were watering. The door opened a moment later and Sasake entered. With a single glance at Narut, he smirked and then burst out laughing. Nar frowned. Okay, seriously, what's so funny? With a sigh, Kakashi lowered his book just enough to reveal his amused gaze. Go look in a mirror, Nar. Nar continued to frown as he stroed off in the direction of the restroom. He gazed at his reflection. His face was completely white, and he had large red spirals on his cheeks, resembling a clown from a festival. It didn't take him long to figure out who was responsible. Naruto's glare could have sliced through steel as he stormed back into the living room while holding a towel. However, two well-known voices yelled from the hallway before he could say anything. Midito laughed and teased, "Oh, Naro, we didn't know you were into Kabuki art." "Yeah, seriously?" Narumi snickered and added, "Why'd you wash it off? It actually looked pretty good on you." With an irritated twitch of his eye, Nar yelled, "Will you two be quiet?" Mito smiled. "Oh, come on, Nar. It's been a while since we pulled a prank. You were an easy target this time." Narumi said, "Yeah, with a laugh. For someone who's always talking about being alert and reading movements, you sure let your guard down." Midito sulked and remarked. We attempted to take off Kakashi sensei's mask, but he had another mask underneath and before we could even try again, he caught us. Narudo laughed. Seriously, Nissan, you've never shown me your face since I was six. Even when Nchan tried to remove it, you placed a Jenjutsu behind the mask. But I think you missed a vital point about me. Kakashi's eyebrow went up. And what would that be, Nar? Also, what does Ren have to do with my mask? Nar grinned. Well, you should probably ask her. And did you forget? I'm immune to Jenjutsu. So, do you realize what that means? As Narut finished speaking, Jirro came into the hull and heard what was being said. Intrigued, he said, "Oi, kid, really? You're not affected by Jenjutsu." Kakashi became aware. With a sigh, he responded. Well, Narudo, I hope you won't tell anyone what my face looks like. Naruto's head cocked. Why not? It's<unk>s my family's tradition, explained Kakashi. Narudo smiled. So, that means your son and daughter will follow it, too. Behind his mask, Kakashi chuckled a little. There's still a long way to go before that. Jirro exclaimed. Hey kid, you haven't answered my question. Instead, Narut turned in his direction. Yes, I'm not affected by Jenjutsu, he stated cool. Jirro narrowed his eyes and asked how Narut gave a shrug. My mind and mental defenses are strong. If there's any kind of mind control judu, it won't work on me. Not even the Yamanaka clan could enter my mind without my permission. Jirro looked stunned. He looked over at Kakashi. You knew about this. Kakashi gave nod. Enoichi mentioned it once. said. Naruto<unk>'s mind was unusually strong, even stronger than most adults. But I didn't think it was this strong. At that moment, Tsunami and Kusha came into the room with pots of steaming food. Jirro snatched Narudo by the shoulders and gave him a little shake before they had even put the dishes down. Seriously, kid, tell me how you do it. I need to know. Narudo blinked, perplexed. Why? Jirro let out a frustrated groan. You really don't get it, do you? You know how hard it is for Isuzu Maki to control our chakra. I've been caught in Jenjutsu so many times and couldn't even tell. Do you know how embarrassing that is? Jirro was now waiting for Narut to say something. I don't know if it'll work for you, Narudo replied. But try meditating and calming your mind for long periods of time. It might help. That's it. I expected something more complicated, Jiro replied. Narudo grinned. Most solutions lie in simple things. People think serious problems need complex answers, but that's not true. Maybe I should try it, Jirro muttered. Others thought the same thing. Jirro was getting ready to depart with Team 7 later that afternoon. The Wave Country's populace had assembled to bid them farewell. Tzuna took a step forward. We're<unk> truly grateful for your help, even after I lied about the mission. "It's fine," Mito said, grinning a little. "We couldn't just stand by and let you suffer because of some scum. Inari<unk>'s head dropped. "I'm sorry for yelling at you for not believing in you when you were trying to help." The Jennon grinned. "It's okay, kid." Sasuke said at that moment, two well-known voices exclaimed, "Nari." Yukio and Yukino, the two kids were running toward Nar when he turned around. He grinned broadly with a quivering voice. Yukino asked, "Are you leaving?" Naro gave a nod. Yukino exclaimed, "But we want you to stay with us." as her eyes started to well up. They all watched in silence. I apologize, Naro said softly. But I was only here on a mission. This is your home, Yukino whispered. But if you leave, we'll take care of us. After pausing, Narut lowered himself to their level. He told Yukino, "You have each other. You take care of your brother and you take care of your sister. God's gone now. He can't hurt anyone anymore. You'll be fine. There'll be an orphanage with everything you need. The twins uttered the words, "But we want you to be with us." with shaking voices. Ever since God took mom and dad away, we<unk>d alone, but because of you, we weren't lonely anymore. Nar didn't say anything. Then Yukino<unk>s eyes were filled with tears as she looked up at him. "Will you take us with you?" Naro was stunned and froze. Her words shocked even Team 7, who had been quietly observing. Yukio uttered the words, "Please take us with you. We<unk>ll be good kids." In a desperate tone, Narudo was speechless. The others waited for him to answer, equally astounded. Narudo paused for a long moment before speaking. "But you have friends here, right? If you leave them, they'll be sad. Is that what you want?" With their hands clasped together, the twins gazed downward. Narudo let out a quiet sigh. You see, the place where I live is kind of weird and problematic. If the people there saw you with me, you'd end up suffering, too. Everyone was shocked by what he said. Jirro appeared completely perplexed as Team 7 gaped at him in shock. Kusha's chest twisted with a sharp pain of guilt, anger flashing in their eyes. Mido and Narumi clenched their fists. Sakura and Sasake stood in silence, unable to comprehend how cruel and blind people could be. With regret in his heart for not being there for Narut when he most needed someone, Kakashi lowered his gaze. Tsunami moved to the front softly. "Don't worry, kids," she said. "If you<unk>d like, I can take care of you. Inari would be happy to have siblings." With tears welling up in her eyes, Yukino glanced up at Nar. "Then why do you live in a place that doesn't like you?" Completely unprepared, Nar froze. Unsure of how to respond, even the other ninja fell silent. Narudo said, "Uh, I don't know." In a voice that was hardly audible above a whisper. He gave Yukino a gentle pat on the head and forced a tiny smile. "See," Tunami will take good care of you, and I promise, "Whenever I'm free, I'll come visit." "Okay." Yukino and Yukio nodded, tears running down their cheeks. With that, Jiro and Team Seven turned and headed home, leaving the wave country's shores behind them with hearts that were heavier than when they had arrived. Everyone was traveling at ninja speed, moving quickly through the forest. In order to allow the others to keep up, Nar had to slow down. Naruto's mind is still reverberating with the weight of the twins voices. Jirro yelled, "Hey, kid." and gave him a sidelong glance. "What's so problematic about Konaha?" Nar remained silent. His eyes were far away, but his face remained composed. Kusha gave Jirro a quick look before quietly telling him to stop talking by shaking her head. There was silence for a time. The forest was silent except for the steady rhythm of their footsteps and the rustle of leaves. Sasake raised his voice. Kakashi sensei, how did you defeat Heruki? If he could absorb your chakra just by touching you, how did you win? Kakashi's gaze grew softer. Remember this, Sasake. Not every battle is won with jutsu. Tactical thinking is a shinobi's greatest weapon. The strongest, like the third, fourth, and even Itachi, are feared for their minds, not just their power. If you want to surpass Itachi or even Moa, sharpen your strategy. Never drag a fight out longer than necessary. Sasake scowlled. You still didn't say how you beat him. Kakashi reclined. He could absorb chakra, regenerate faster than an Uzumaki, had corrosive blood, and disrupted his opponent's senses. A pseudo Buju, too fast and resilient for brute force. Now, how would you defeat him? I'd use Njutsu, mentioned Sasake. Kakashi gave a headshake. He'd counter it. You'd be drained before he was hurt. Then I'd use chakra suppressing seals and finish him instantly. Kakashi nodded and said, "Good, but every enemy has a weakness." Sasake pondered. Maybe he can only absorb so much chakra. Exceed that and it backfires. Exactly, replied Kakashi, finding that flaw is everything. Sakura bent forward. So what was his weakness? Kakashi sensei. The response from Kakashi was he couldn't absorb elemental chakra. I tested it. Lightning chakra slowed his healing and a stronger surge stopped it completely. He never noticed his own weakness and that's what cost him the fight. Slowly, Sasake nodded. Kakashi looked him in the eye. So, what do we take from that? We need to cover our weaknesses, said Sasake, and look for them in our enemies and ourselves. A smile curled Kakashi's visible eye. There was silence again on the return journey to Konaha. The late afternoon light framed the village's familiar outline as it appeared in the distance. When they finally arrived at Konaha's gates, they went straight to the Hokag Tower. Kusha reported that she had fought Jiro Uzuzuaki after Zabuza. In addition, Kakashi opened a scroll and reported on his altercation with Herooqi. After accepting it, Manado declared, "The bounty will be credited to your account." The Jennon then moved forward. Sakura clarified that she was protecting Tzuna while Sasake, Mido, and Narumi described their battle with Haku. The four of them later engaged in independent combat with the missing nin and bandits. Additionally, Mito and Narumi gave the scrolls containing Kurobu and Yorabo. When they opened the scrolls, everyone could see that the two missing nin were safely bound. Manato questioned, "Wasn't Naro with you when this happened?" Kakashi looked over at him. "Naro, give your report." Nar took a step forward and started talking. His tone was steady and calm, as though he were explaining something commonplace that he had just had to do without any pride. He described how God had set up bandits along the rivers to prevent the people from even fishing for food. How he saw that the country was depleted of resources and how the shops were deserted and selling what little they had for three times the price. He described how he made the decision to feed the entire nation by himself, how he took care of the orphans who had lost their parents due to God, and how he broke the bandits arms and legs when they threatened to kill the villagers for consuming the food he had given them. He went on to describe how he carried out this daily routine until Gado was apprehended. He then stopped the Iwan Nin from stomping Nidato and Narumi when he got to the bridge. Lastly, he described how he tied God up to prevent him from escaping and followed him when he attempted to do so. Manado gave them all congrats. I know it's not easy to fight bandits and missing Nin, but you all pushed yourselves beyond your limits. Since this mission escalated far beyond its original scope, I am officially promoting it to an S-rank mission. You will all receive your pay accordingly. Sakura's gaze expanded. Hey, didn't Katsu san say something about missions escalating to Srank? I never thought it would happen on our first mission outside the village. Narumi said, "Yes, I remember." And shook her head in shock. When they told us, I thought they were joking, but it actually happened. in agreement with the Jennins. Ah, Manado, Kusha, and Kakashi laughed. Manato said, "And congratulations, Narut, for feeding the people of the country with warmth." Nar stared at him blankly. Manato felt a little hurt by the expression. "It's nothing," mumbled Nar. The bounties were examined by Manado. "These two are a rank missing nin. You<unk>ll receive the bounty soon," he stated. Then he looked over at Jirro. And you, if Kusha trusts you, I'm okay with it. But as Hokag, I have to follow procedure. You'll be examined by Inoichi, and after that, you'll be on probation for a month. If you wish to continue as a ninja, you will be given an elite Jon in rank. Jiro said, "I have one condition." After nodding, Manato's eyebrow went up. "What is it? I want to have a sparring match against all the strong ninjas in this village," Jirro said with determination. First, I want to spar with you. If Kusha liked and married you, that means you aren't some wannabe ninja. There was silence in the room. With wide eyes, Mito yelled, "Hey, look at what you're saying. That's our dad, and you're mocking him." "What? I'm just being honest. In my opinion, I know he's called so and so, but I want to see for myself." "Until then, I won't accept that he's strong," Jiro replied with accuracy. Kusha laughed uncomfortably. Don't mind him, Manado. He's been like this since childhood. I knew him before I came to Konaha. He even challenged the Uzukage, my great uncle back then. Everyone's mouths fell open. Kakashi gave a little sigh. Well, I wouldn't call him crazy. I'd say he's foolish. Challenging the Uzukage. That's brave in a way. He replied with a sigh. When Manato said, yeah, I second that, she smiled. As for the challenge, I think there are a few ninjas in the village who are at your level. The Lord third, the Sanin, Itachi, Kakashi, and Ren. I think if she used medical jutsu, she'd be a handful, too. And moreover, I can't<unk>t force them to fight you, he said with concern. Turning, Kakashi faced the Jennon. You can all leave for now. Rest up and come back next Monday to the same place. After they all nodded and departed, Manato handed them a scroll and called over an ambu. Take Jirro to Eninoi. He needs to be examined. Jirro then departed with the Anbu, leaving Kosa and Kakashi in their wake. Manato said, "Is there anything to discuss?" Kusha stated, "Yes, it's<unk> about Narut with a serious expression." Kakashi raised his voice. Nar is immune to Jenjutsu. Manato blinked, perplexed. "Come again, Kakashi. What you heard is true," informed Kakashi. When we encountered the demon brothers, they hid in a puddle using a genjutsu. But Narudo saw through it. He didn't see any puddle. He saw them standing in the middle of the road as if they were waiting for someone. Manato scowlled, "That doesn't make sense." The third Hokag had instructed Eninoi Yamanaka to check Naruto's mind for any residual trauma when he returned to the village two years prior. Following a comprehensive evaluation, Enoichi turned in his report. His statement, "Naruto's mind is stronger than most adults," was made in a tone of quiet surprise. "He cannot be mind controlled by Yamanaka unless he gives permission." Kakashi nodded, remembering the report. "You can ask Lord Third for confirmation. He has the file as well." Manato's forehead furrowed. "But how?" He inquired. Kusha said, "Jiro asked the same thing." Narut said, "Try meditating for long periods of time." Kakashi retorted. Manato became quiet as she took in the details. Kusha continued, "There<unk>'s one more thing. When we were training them to withstand killer intent, I released my own in training process." Sakura and Sasake faltered, but Narut stood there as if it meant nothing. So, I asked him to release his own killer intent, and we were shocked. It was like the entire forest responded to his presence. We felt the pressure so strongly that our knees slightly buckled. Manato was taken aback by this realization. Naruto's presence even had an impact on S-class ninjas Kusha and Kakashi. Kusha went on and one more thing. When the fight was over and God was captured, Narut stopped Zabuza from killing him. Then he released something strange. It wasn't chakra like we've seen before. It was like a warmth that made everyone calm. Even Sakura, who was trembling after her first kill, felt their fear and worry wash away. Manado's gaze expanded. He was again taken aback by this realization. Additionally, Kusha brought up the events involving Yukio and Yukino as well as Naruto's reaction that made Manato feel guilty. When Manato said, "You can go, Kakashi. Kusha, wait. I need some time with you." Kakashi gave a nod and walked out of the room. Kusha questioned, "What is it, Manado? Why do you need me?" Manato responded solemnly, "Change into your normal attire. We're going to meet someone important. As soon as Kasha saw the expression in his eyes, she rushed to their home to prepare. In the home of Uchiha, to his mother, Makoto, and Uncle Sushi, Sasake recounted the entire mission. With the harsh tone of a mother reprimanding her child for taking unwarranted risks, Makoto questioned, "So, you went through with the mission even though you knew it was dangerous?" Sasake gave a nod. I mean, we couldn't just back down because a mission was difficult. If we did that now, we'd keep doing it forever. You should have seen that country. They barely had food to eat. But Narut, somehow he caught fish and other seafood and fed the whole country by himself while we were training. Sushi and Makoto exchanged startled glances. Sasake proudly added, "And I activated my three Tommo Sharing, revealing his red glowing eyes." Sushi and Makoto were both in shock. Makoto exclaimed, "But you only awakened your sharing three months ago incredulously. Sasuke said, "Yeah," with a tiny smile, tugging at his lips. But I trained hard. I was determined to stop Gado. Kakashi sensei helped me. Showed me some tricks. Honestly, he can use the sharering gun almost like a real Uchiha. When Sushi said, "Kakashi San is a prodigy," she smiled. "He created his own jutsu when he was 15." Sasake<unk>'s eyes were wide with amazement. "But where's Nan?" he was abruptly asked. To which Makoto replied, he went on a mission. He<unk>ll be back in a few days. Then she became serious. And Sasake, remember this, you must never speak about your missions to anyone, especially Srank ones, revealing that information could be considered treason. Sasake gave a serious nod. Understood. From now on, I'll be careful. If I have to, I won't even tell you. Makoto gave a quiet smile. Mom, do you know why Narudo is treated in such a way by the village? Sasake said softly after a moment. Makoto nodded, her face growing a little serious. Yes, it's<unk>s because of someone's cruel ideas. Sasake scowlled. What do you mean? Did someone willingly spread that lie? Makoto let out a quiet sigh. It's better if you don't know, Sasake. All we can do now is hope the villagers come to their senses someday. With a slight frown, Sasake remarked, "What's even more shocking is that Narudo is completely immune to Jenjutsu." Sushi and Makoto both gazed at him in shock. Sushi inquired, "What do you mean by that?" Sasake raised his arms in explanation. "When we were on the mission, everyone else saw a simple puddle, but Nar saw the demon brothers hiding inside it. He told us later that he has incredibly strong mental defenses. Not even a Yamanaka could enter his mind unless he allows it." Makoto blinked. That's unbelievable. How can he even do that? Sasake gave a shrug. He said anyone could if they trained their mind enough. He told us to try meditating for longer periods. It strengthens mental focus and resistance. Makoto whispered. Now tell me, Sasake, are you all right? Yeah, said Sasake softly. She softly remarked, you realize you had your first kills on this mission. You can talk to me. You know, bottling it up will only hurt you. Following a pause, Sasuke remarked, "I expected it, Mom. I knew I might have to cross that line, but I don't know if I did the right thing. They were humans just like us. I didn't notice it in the heat of battle, but afterward, it's<unk> difficult to stop thinking about it." Makoto nodded, her face composed and melancholy. "That's the truth of the world we live in, Sasake. You have to learn to survive it. I had a hard time after my first kill, too. It stays with you if you let it. Just make sure you never take pleasure in it. And never kill when there's no need. Silence hung between them like a lesson he had to learn the hard way as Sasake took in what she had to say. Sushi added another item. Sasake, I recommend you don't rely too much on your sharing. It should be a tool for you, not a crutch. Why? Sasake tilted his head in question. As good as the sheringan is, Sushi continued. Over reliance on it makes us weaker. Your mother, Itachi, and I, we don't depend on it. We're<unk> not strong because of the sheringan, but because of our hard work and training. I'm not saying you shouldn't use it, but don't make it your primary weapon. He stopped, his eyes unwavering. The Sheringan helps with tracking movements, yes, but you need to be able to do that without it first. Then when you do use the sharing, it becomes an added strength, an extension of your skill, not the source of it. Remember this, Sasake. The Sheringan should be your strengths ally, not its foundation. I'll keep it in mind, uncle. Thanks for the advice, Sasake replied. And out of all of us, your mom is the best fighter without the sharing, Sushi continued. Really, mom? Came Sasuke<unk>'s question. Makoto gave a nod. It's<unk> true. Even when I was a Jonan, me and Kusha were the best duo. Sasake asked excitedly, "Will you tell me more about your ninja days?" Makoto laughed, "Of course." Later, Kosa was strolling around the village in her regular clothes, and Manado was wearing casual clothing. As they went by, many villagers bowed and greeted them. At last, they found themselves facing an orphanage. Kusha's voice was tense as she asked, "What are we doing here, Manato? Why did you bring me here? Narr lived in this orphanage," Manato said softly. Kusha's gaze grew strained. She uttered, so this is the orphanage that kicked Narut out with little control over her rage. Manado had a serious look on her face. He whispered, "You know we are the reason for it." "The reason I brought you here," said Manato, "is because there's a girl named Akira. She and Nar are close like brother and sister." In shock, Kusha<unk>s eyes grew wide. While you were on a mission, she came to me asking when Narut would return. Later, the Lord third told me how Narudo stopped some bullies from hurting her. Since then, they've grown close. On top of that, Narud has been helping her prepare to enter the academy. I think if we adopt her, we can give her a good life, a family, and more importantly, it will show Naruly sorry and that we're trying our best to earn his forgiveness." Manato said. The idea made Kusha smile. That's<unk>s a good idea, but immediately responded. Don't you think Narudo will see through it? And what if he doesn't take it well? Manado nodded, his face composed yet resolute. It's<unk> a risk, but I'm not doing this for selfish reasons. I see myself in her. She has a good heart. Maybe she can be the bridge that helps us reach Nar. They went through the gate after that, and Aiko greeted them before phoning Akira. Akira bowed slightly upon seeing them. Good evening, Yandai Sama. When Manato said,"Good evening to you, Akira." Then Akira turned to face Kusha, who gave her a kind smile. Akira inquired, "Who is this lady?" Hokag sama. "She is both my wife and Naruto<unk>'s Jon and Sensei," Manato replied. Akira<unk>'s gaze brightened. With a smile, she said, "Wait, does that mean Nissan is back?" Manato gave a nod. Yes, he returned a few hours ago and is resting for now. Once more, Akira bowed to Kosa. Thank you for taking care of my brother. Kusha gave a soft smile. Don't mention it. It's my responsibility. Manato looked over at Akira. Now, Akira, I wanted to ask you something. Akira said, "What is it, Hokag Sama? We would like to adopt you. If you want, we will be your mom and dad. What do you say?" Tears were streaming down Akira<unk>'s face as she was stunned. Really? Hokag sama. Manado gave a nod. Yes. So, what do you say? With a gentle yet optimistic tone, Akira nodded, adding in a sad tone, I think Nissan will be happy. He wanted to take me, but he couldn't. He said, "The villagers might hate me if they saw me with him," she said. Her words caused Manado and Kosa<unk>s hearts to ache. Manato reassured her. I'm sure he will be happy by tomorrow afternoon. We will come to take you. Be ready. Pack all your things. Akira added. Okay. Tu san grinning despite her tears. She received warm smiles in return from Manato and Kusha. There was a sense of hope and fresh starts in the air as they departed the orphanage. Nar arrived the following morning to greet Akira. She rushed into his arms and gave him a tight hug as soon as she saw him. Narudo returned the hug with equal vigor. Softly. I missed you, Akira said. Narudo said, "I apologize. The mission took longer than anticipated." "I know," Akira said, grinning a little. "After a week, you still hadn't returned, so I went to meet with Hokag Sama. He told me the mission got more dangerous and that you were saving a lot of people." Nar gave a nod. "So, how have you been all this time?" asked the man. "I'm fine," said Akira. I've been training and a few times Hokag sama came to talk with me. You mean Gigi inquired Narut in a hopeful tone. No, Yandami replying Akira. Nar became quiet. After a brief pause, Akira went on. He and his wife came to meet me yesterday and said they would like to adopt me. Narudo stopped. Akira saw his response. Nissan, is something wrong? Aren't you happy? She said. Nar said no. No, I'm fine without pausing. I was just shocked when you told me, but I'm sorry. I should have be the one who adopts you. Akira grinned broadly and shook her head. Don't worry. Just because I'm being adopted doesn't mean you won't be my brother. You're my first family, and I will never forget or leave you. A tiny smile tugged at Naruto's lips as he felt a warmth in his chest and held her a little tighter. Narut eventually left the orphanage and made his way directly to the hoage's office. Namakazi household at night. Weary from the day's activities, Akira sat on the living room sofa. Kusha was cooking dinner in the kitchen. Just then, Shazun andsunade came home from the hospital. They looked confused when they saw Akira, but they were too tired from the day to give it much thought. Later, Jeriah came inside. He spotted her right away and went to talk to her. Akira clarified that she had been adopted by Manado and Kusha. A warm smile spread across Jeriah's face. He said, "That's wonderful, Akira. I'm happy for you." And then he left to get clean. Akira, meanwhile, had picked up a photo album and was browsing through images of strangers. She stopped on one with Naruni and Mido. At that moment, the two came inside and their faces froze in shock upon seeing her. Akira exclaimed. "Hello, Mid Narun." After exchanging looks, Mito and Narumi grinned broadly. "Hello, Akira," they said together. Akira<unk>'s expression brightened as she began to feel a little more comfortable in the Namakazi home. At dinner later, it was a quiet dinner. The only sound to break the silence was the slight clinking of chopsticks. Akira sat motionless, her gaze straying from time to time to the doorway. Her food had not been touched. Leaning slightly in her direction, Kusha put down her chopsticks. Akira, is something wrong with the food. Akira gave a small shake of her head. It's<unk> good, Mom. I'm just waiting. Once more, her gentle, hopeful eyes lingered on the door. Manato and Kasha exchanged a brief silent look. She said softly, "Who?" Even though she already knew. Nissan muttered Akira. Everyone froze. Jeriah even froze her chopsticks in midair. Akira went on inquisitive but innocent. You're Naruto<unk>'s parents, right? But he never told me about you. And why isn't he home? With a twinge of remorse in her voice, Kusha bent her head. We We really hurt Narudo in a bad way. That's part of why he doesn't live here. Unsure of what to say. The son stopped eating and Manato stayed silent. Akira cocked her head in contemplation. So that's why you adopted me. Because I'm close to Narut. You thought I might help. Everyone was shocked by the words that lingered in the air. There was silence for a while. What made you think that? Manato finally inquired gently. Akira gave a small smile. Nissan always tells me I'm smart and intelligent. When I saw the photos of Midon and Narun in the hall, I realized you must be Naruto's parents since they're his sisters. A tiny smile curved Manato's lips. Well, we genuinely wanted to adopt you, too. Akira had a gleam in her eyes. If you want, I can ask Narudo to come live here. He wouldn't deny my request. Manato said, "No need." In a firm but kind manner. This isn't for him. It's something we need to do for ourselves. As Kusha gazed at Akira, her eyes grew softer. "And promise us, you won't ask Nar about this, okay?" Akira gave a firm nod, her face warm but serious. "I promise, Mom." Akira then started eating. Jeriah said, "Hey girl, tell me how do you know Nar as they waited to hear her story?" The others leaned in. Akira said, "It happened about a year and a half ago, but she started quietly." In the orphanage where I used to reside, there were two older orphans who bullied me constantly because they found it amusing. I did my best to stay away from them, but they persisted even after they were Jennon. They shoved me into an alley and knocked me down one day while I was out. Nissan then arrived to stop them. They ignored his warning that assaulting civilians is illegal. They even threw a canai at him and called him a demon, but Nissan caught it between his fingers as if it were insignificant. No then showed up, caught them, and brought them to Third Gigi. I told third Gigi everything that had happened, and he punished them. Nissan then escorted me back to the orphanage, but not before buying me some ramen. I asked if he would return tomorrow and he said that he would and he has been coming to see me everyday ever since. I asked him to train me a few months ago and he concurred. When you told him you wanted to become a shinobi, how did he respond? Inquired. He didn't object, Akira said, adding that it's<unk> only natural given that this is a shinobi village. I therefore requested that he train me. Konahamaru, Udon, and Moi train with me. Are you aware that Narut had no desire to become a shinobi? Midito asked inquisitively. Yes, because third Gigi asked him, he became one. Akira remarked. Gigi thirds smirked and remarked, "Well, it looks like Sensei has a new name." At that, Kosa laughed, grinning. Jeriah inquired, "What is Manato's name?" Quote, "It's Blonde." A bashful Akira said. "Blondime," Kusha repeated, arching an eyebrow. Yeah, Akira said, nodding. He's the Yandimei and he has blonde hair. Thus, Blondie might as well be Tusen's nickname. Everyone started laughing at that, including Manado, who couldn't help but smile. Then, Manado softly inquired, "Akira, what name would you give Kasan?" Quote. After giving it some thought, Akira responded, "Hm, Kasan has gorgeous red hair." Benami Noheim seems like a good idea. With a proud smile, Kusha said, "See, she's aware of how gorgeous my hair is." She said proudly. After dinner, Kasha put Akira to bed, lovingly brushed her hair, and pulled the blanket up to her chin before heading out of the room. Mido, Narumi, Sununade, Shazun, and Jera were waiting in the hall, their faces composed, but inquisitive. Manado, and Kasha joined them a moment later and took seats on the couch. "So, Dad," Narumi said tentatively. Is Narudo aware? And I believe he didn't handle it well if he did. Manado took a moment to react and his silence spoke louder than words. Midito whispered. So tell us what was Naruto's reaction. Quote rewind. After completing the necessary paperwork, Manado and Kasha were startled when the doors of the Hokag office flew open and they turned to see Naro standing there with a stern and incompromising expression in his eyes. Manado told the Anbu to leave the room right away. Naruto's voice sliced through the air like a blade before he could say anything. Manado, what game are you playing? Quote, "What are you talking about, son?" Manato asked, flinching inwardly, but maintaining a composed expression. Don't pretend you don't know, and don't even dare call me that. Nar yelled. Manato stated cautiously, "If you're considering adopting Akira, we believe she deserves a family and a home because she is a good girl. Is she not in your opinion?" She does remarked Nar asy but not from you. Manato's forehead wrinkled. Can you explain why with a sardonic tone? Nar said are you serious? When a toad whispers a prophecy in your ear, you will undoubtedly leave her. You have a lot of experience in that field after all. Deep down, Manado and Kusha were heard by what he said. Narudo, please give us a chance. Kusha pleaded. However, Narut remained silent. "You know, we already signed the papers," Manato said in an attempt to reason. "She will be harmed if we cancel right away. Do you wish to bring her down?" Quote. "All right," Narut said, clenching his fists. "However, you will pay if you ever cause her pain or sadness." "Are you trying to harm us?" Manato questioned in a tone that was both shocked and offended. "No," said Narudo in a chilly tone. "I'm warning you." With a deep breath, Manado said, "It seems you're overconfident." "No, I'm not. Additionally, you don't know me. Don't pretend that you do. You're unaware of my abilities and capabilities, but keep in mind that you will regret it if she ever breaks down in tears because of you." Nar then walked out of the room, and the oppressive, unseen presence vanished as he did so. With a trembling breath, Kusha said, "Do you think everything will be fine?" Quote, "It will be," Kusha, Manado said, nodding steadily as he glanced at her. "It will be guaranteed." "End of flashback." "Finally," Naruni remarked. Well, it looks like he was really angry. "Whether he is angry or not,"Sunady firmly stated, "That is not the appropriate way for him to address his parents." Narumi abruptly turned to face her. "Well, aren't you the reason for this?" The adults averted their gazes, and the room fell silent. Midito whispered, "Give him time." And then she turned to Kasha saying, "Mom, wait. Give him room for the time being. You witnessed the villagers reactions to him and the rumors that circulated about him. How his parents left him. How they believed he was worthless." And upon our return, he discovered that the villagers statements were accurate. "They all realized." No one said a word. "I understand," Manato muttered. "It's a punishment we both have to endure. We chose to adopt Akira because she brought back memories of my own early years. I just hope he'll forgive us one day, he said, his voice trembling a little. And I thought, at least we can give her the kind of childhood we never gave Narudo. He doesn't even need to accept us once more. But perhaps one day he will at least think of us as his parents. I'm sorry, Manado, Jeriah said in a tone laden with remorse. I'm to blame for your suffering. I realize that no amount of apology can undo the harm I inflicted. Manado said quietly. If we hadn't agreed, none of this would have happened. It's<unk> not entirely your fault, Sensei. Even though Lord Third disagreed and cautioned us, we witnessed your determination. Thus, I believed it might work. With a sigh, Sununade said, I'm also at fault. Even though I initially disagreed with the plan, I somehow went along with it. I have no idea why. The only sound in the air was that of regret. Midito and Narumi were waiting at their regular training ground on Monday of the following week. As usual, they had been there early. Finally, Narut emerged in the distance as they were conversing. The twins ran to him right away and gave him a firm embrace. When they retreated, Nar inquired, "How's Akira?" "She's fine," said Narumi quietly. "And she knows that you know." Nar gave a nod. "Of course she does. After seeing you two, it wouldn't take her long to figure it out. Midito touched his shoulder reassuringly. Don't worry, she'll be okay. Even if you don't want to hear it, mom and dad are taking good care of her. Yeah. Narumi grinned and added. And we<unk>ll be looking out for her, too. She is our little sister after all. Nar let out a sigh. It's<unk> just I don't trust them. We know, Narumi said. Dad told us what happened in the hoage's office. Narudo gave her a startled look. Further, "We're<unk> not angry at you," she said. "If we were in your place, we probably would have reacted even worse." Sakura and Sasake arrived as they were speaking. And then Team 8, Ka Inuka, his devoted Ninkan Akamaru, Hinata Hayuga, and Shino Aarame, arrived shortly after. Akamaru leapt from Ka's head straight into Naruto's arms as soon as he saw Narudo licking Naruto's face while his tail wagging wildly. Scratching behind Akamaru<unk>s ears, Nar laughed. Hey there, little guy. How have you been? Akamaru responded with a joyful bark. Team seven greeted team 8 and Hinata greeted them back with shyness. Team 10, Eno Yamanaka, Shikamaru, Nara, and Choji Akamichi arrived a short while later. When Eno first saw Sasake, her inner fang girl exploded. She yelled, "Sasuke coon!" and jumped for an embrace, but Sasake easily ducked her approach, his face unreadable. "Get off, Eno Pig. Can't<unk>t you see Sasake isn't interested in you." "Stop annoying him," yelled Sakura. Eno retorted as if he'd ever be interested in you, billboard brow. Shikimaru mumbled, "Troublesome!" while rubbing the back of his neck. I think Sasake is just tired from staring at your huge forehead all the time. Eno said. You're totally wrong, Eno Pig. Sasake was in a good mood until you showed up and started squealing like a pig at him. Sakura replied as the two rivals exchanged insults like it was a daily occurrence. The other members of team 7, 8, and 10 watched in awkward amusement. Moaning toward Nar, Sasake said, "You know I'm jealous. You're lucky none of your fandals became Jennine and showed up here. I've been completely cornered. Narud grinned. They don't concern me. I usually managed to escape before they start fawning over me. Honestly, it's better they didn't become Jennon. Do you really think they could have handled the guilt and stress from our last mission? Sasake gave a contemplative nod. You'll have to teach me that escape trick someday. It sounds useful, and you're right. None of them could handle it unless they trained like us. In the meantime, the Banshee sisters, as Narudo referred to them in private, persisted in their increasingly intense screech competition. Another team, team 11, which included Yukumo Kurama, Kurinho, and Yashiko Yona, arrived before things could get worse. They gave the others a courteous greeting, but their smiles wavered when they saw Sakura and Eno fighting. Karin, bewildered, said, "Uh, can anyone tell us why those two were screeching at each other?" "Don't bother. It's just the Banshee sisters reunion. Nar said with a sigh. The others couldn't contain their laughter. Ka commented, "Oh man, Narut, that's actually a good name for them." In between chuckles, "Dream on forehead." Sasuke [ __ ] thinks I'm cuter. Tossing her hair. Eno boastfully exclaimed. Sakura's face broke into a broad smile. That expression was instantly recognizable by Team 7, and Sasake's face lost its color. Subconsciously, he muttered. Not now. Not now. Sakura yelled triumphantly. Well, listen here, Eno Pig. Sasake confessed that I'm cute. If you don't believe me, you can ask my whole team. Even our sensei saw it happen. With the exception of team seven, everyone froze and looked at Sasake. Sasake raised his hands defensively and yelled, "Hey, don't look at me." My mouth spoke before my brain could react. Mito smirked and crossed her arms. Yeah, your mouth spoke, but unless you meant it, you couldn't have said it. Sasake let out a moan. With a slight flush starting to appear on his cheeks, he yelled, "Will you stop embarrassing me already?" Eno screech lit indignantly. "That's it, forehead. You probably tricked Sasakekun. I mean, look at your forehead. It could reflect sunlight across the whole village." The Jonan in the shadows, meanwhile, couldn't help but grin with laughter, though some of them appeared a little irritated by the constant arguing, particularly between Sakura and Eno. Nar eventually made the decision that enough was enough. As the argument became louder and more intolerable, suddenly two gags materialized out of thin air, closing Sakuras and Eno<unk>s mouths. The assembled Jennon let out a collective sigh of relief, but the Jonan exchanged perplexed glances. They wondered, "Where did those gags come from?" With their voices muffled, Sakura and Eno began thrashing their hands at one another in exasperation. However, Sakura was able to remove the gag from her mouth in a matter of seconds, and naturally, Eno did the same. Their argument resumed almost immediately. A soothing, well-known voice spoke at that moment. "Hello, little brother." Sasake stopped. Anywhere he heard that voice, he recognized it. The other jennon turned in the direction of the sound and their eyes widened upon seeing Itachi Chiha dressed in formal attire standing close by. The majority of them gazed in wonder. They were familiar with the legend of Itachi Chiha the prodigy. As usual, however, Sakura and Eno were too preoccupied with their dispute to see anything else. Sasake said Nissan as he moved forward to give his brother a hug, a rare smile tugging at his lips. When did you return? Just an hour ago, Itachi said kindly in response. I heard you recently completed a mission, a dangerous one, wasn't it? Sasake acknowledged. Yeah. As he scratched the back of his neck, "But I can't really tell you about it. It's<unk> classified." With a knowing smile, Itachi extended his hand and prodded Sasake's forehead. "Hey, how many times have I told you not to do that? And now you're doing it in front of my friends?" Sasake muttered, his cheeks just a little redder. The rare sight of Sasake being agitated caused the Jenna around him to laugh. "Sorry," Itachi said, grinning a little. "Force of habit." At the same time, the shrieking of Sakura and Eno had intensified. "Then Sakura shouted." Sasuke is mine. Eno retorted, "Not in your dreams, forehead!" Ha let out a loud groan. "Come on, how long are they going to keep this up?" Almost simultaneously, a fresh set of gags materialized over the mouths of both girls. No matter how hard Sakura tried, she was unable to take hers off this time. Itachi, clearly amused, raised an eyebrow. Interesting. Can you tell me how those gags appeared? Sasake let out a sigh. We don't really know. They just show up whenever those two start arguing. Itachi gave a quiet laugh. I see. A rather effective judu. Whoever cast it must have remarkable control and patience. With a sigh, Narudo turned to face Sakura and Eno. He had a serious but composed expression. He firmly said, "Can you two please stop arguing over who gets Sasuke? He's not an object you can claim. Tell me, how would you feel if some boy tried to force his will on you, saying you belong to him? I doubt either of you would like that." His words struck both girls harder than they had anticipated, causing them to freeze. Narudo went on, his tone becoming softer. Now imagine how Sasake feels when you do the same thing to him. Sakura and Eno bowed their heads, embarrassment beginning to show on their faces as they recognized the immaturity of their actions. They both muttered. Sorry together. Narudo gave a small shake of his head. Not to me, he protested. I think Sasuke is the one who deserves that apology. Sakura and Eno both bowed their heads and said, "We're<unk> sorry, Sasake." simultaneously. It's okay, said Sasake Couli. Just take your careers as Kunoichi seriously. When the time comes, the person who's truly right for you will come along. Silently, the Jon and observing from the shadows were pleased by Naruto<unk>'s skillful handling of the situation. Ren smiled teasingly and said, "Well, it's<unk> fortunate that Nar didn't end up being a pervert like you, Kakashi." With a sigh, Kakashi grinned behind his mask. "I<unk>ll take that as a compliment." Ka scowlled as the jennon was gathered. "Okay, could someone tell me why we're all here?" "How should we know? We're<unk> still waiting for our sensei," replied Mito. Hinata began. Kuri sensei told us to meet here as she fidgeted with her fingers. Eno shrugged. "Same with us," he said. A faint whistle pierced the air before anyone could reply. Almost languidly, Narudo raised his hand to the side of his face and caught a cany between two fingers with a sharp clink. Gleaming in the sunlight, the blade came to a complete halt. The Jennon went on alert instantly. Even Itachi narrowed his eyes and changed his posture slightly. However, Narud only gave a slight smile, "Relax! It's nothing, just some kids playing around." Shortly afterward, they could all hear happy shouting coming from a distance. There were a few voices saying, "Boss!" and a smaller voice saying, "Nissan." They all turned to face the noise. Four children, all beaming, ran across the field. First to arrive at Nar. The girl with the short brown hair jumped right into his arms. "Nan," she exclaimed with joy. "With a quiet laugh, Nar easily caught her and put her down again." "Boss!" the other three exclaimed, running up and jumping toward him simultaneously. With ease, Nar captured them, grinning at the younger kid's enthusiasm. Konahamaru yelled, "Boss, where have you been? We haven't seen you for a month. Narudo said, "The mission took longer than expected." And shrugged. Konahamaru went on enthusiastically. "I heard you were kicking some serious butt during the mission." Narudo gave a headshake. "No, I didn't do any fighting. My team handled everything." After a moment of silence, Konahamaru smiled. "Of course, if you had fought, they would have been broken into pieces." Narut laughed awkwardly. Hiba squinted and said, "Hey kid, who are you?" "I'm not a kid," yelled Konahimaru. "I'm Konohamaru Serbi, the future Hokag of Konaha. I'm going to be the greatest Hokag this village has ever seen." "Under my watch. No one will die needlessly. No one will lose their family again." Startled by what he said, the Janon fell silent. Some, however, could see the fierce resolve burning in his eyes beneath their surprise. The Jonan were shocked, too. Itachi intrigued and amused pondered what could motivate a child to speak so strongly. But tell me what are you doing here and how did you find me? replied Narut. Akira told us you returned so we rushed here. She even directed us. Moi said he repeated. Yeah, tell us what's a bunch of kids doing here. But the younger ones chose to ignore him. Akira and Akamaru were playing joyfully in the meantime. Hey boss, while you were gone, a strange man came to us and said he wanted to train us. Konahamaru replied. But we rejected him. Raising an eyebrow, Narut questioned, "Who is that?" "Well, he told us his name, but I forgot it," confessed Kono. Moei yelled, "Idiot! His name is Jeriah of the Sanin." With the exception of Mido, Narumi, and Narudo, everyone froze in disbelief. The hidden Jonan were surprised, too. Yashiko Yona questioned incredulously, <unk>You<unk> telling me you rejected training from Jeriah, the Toad sage. Konahamaru confidently nodded. Yeah, he isn't as great as my boss. Curious, Yona said, "Tell me, what's so great about your boss?" Konahimaru challenged, "Can anyone here break a tree by just throwing a canai?" The others gave a headshake, but Jeriah sama trained Yandai Sama, Kurrin said. Konahimaru exclaimed with pride. My grandpa is even greater because he trained Jeriah. With wide eyes, Ka questioned, "So, your sandame sama's grandson?" Konahimaru puffed out his chest and nodded solemnly. "At last?" The Jon who was observing all of this said something. "Shall we go?" Kurinai asked, attempting to gather herself. Kakashi said, "We<unk>ll wait and shrugged. It's<unk> getting more interesting, and I didn't expect Narudo to be training others." Konahamaru, meanwhile, practically bounced on his feet as he piped up eagerly. Boss, we've been doing the same exercises all the time. It's time you teach us how to actually fight. Sighing, Narut tried to sound patient. I think I already told you what to do about that. With excitement in her eyes, Akira added, "But we<unk>d like to see how it's done." Nar gave her a disbelieving blink. His tone was informal as he stated, "You have to wait for it. Do what I say regularly first, then I'll show you. The four children, however, were not amendable. Together, Konahamaru and his companions began pleading. Please, boss. Please, boss. Akira clasped her hands together and joined in. Please, Nissan. Please. They all used their most lethal tactic. Puppy dog eyes. Itachi, of all people, had the tiniest hint of amusement in his eyes, and even the Jennon around him were snickering. There were some Jon and hiding in the shadows up in the trees, quietly observing the scene. As the four children continued their assault, Naruto's eye twitched in frustration. Mito and Narumi chose to join in as if on Q, not you two, yelled Nar. Mito grinned. Well, boss, aren't you the one who told them to learn by watching how others move and breathe. Now they're asking, "Isn't it your duty to show them?" She quipped. When Narut realized he had walked straight into that one, he moaned. He was wise enough to avoid arguing with Mido. "Fine," he conceded. But before that, you've got to pass a test. "If you fail, I'm not teaching you anything." The children practically glowed with excitement as they nodded instantly. With excitement, Konahamaru said, "What test is it, boss?" Nar took a moment to respond. rather, he took a stopwatch out of his pocket and walked a distance of roughly 200 ft. "All right," he exclaimed. "Run up to this spot. If you do well, I'll teach you something new. If not, you keep doing your regular drills." The children gave resolute nods. After a few m